School Days: Anthologyby Tue-moiChaptersSubdue the Enemy Without Fighting, eh.Wicked Whore, eh.To Greatness, Beyond Petty Activities, eh.The Top Banana's Debrief, eh.Upside Down Fantasy, eh.Walking Blindly, eh.The Mercenary, Her Hero, eh.Momentary Doubt, eh.Let Yourself Fall, eh.Distant Yearning, eh.Secret Lovers, eh.Teacher's Pet, eh.Acquire the Assets, eh.Fire Solves Everything, eh.Coat of knives, and the Tophat, eh.Dangerously Determined, eh.Hellooooo Nurse, eh!The Two Kings, eh.Patience is the Art of Hoping, eh.Can't Afford Not To, eh.Eternal Hunger, Sleep Deprivation, eh.The Shot Caller, eh.The Circle Jerk, eh.Forethought Wins, eh.Just Some Dumb Boy, eh.Joining the Dance, eh.Poetry is an Echo, eh.(Important shit)It's a Big Deal, eh.Subdue the Enemy Without Fighting, eh.Fighting... Is something I’m not very adept at. This was literally, painfully clear as a man slammed me against the wall. I am not suited for the front lines, everyone knows that, even the man beating the snot out of me knows of it. Which is probably why he attacked me. I don't belong in a campus brawl, instead I should be back at the group's classroom planning strategic maneuvers, or at least nearby the fight relaying tactical information for the group's next plan of action. "Where is he?" He demanded, throwing me to the ground and delivering a sharp kick to my stomach. As usual I let out a grunt from the pain, and curled up on the ground, but as the fight dragged on I noticed a few things. One of those things is that the way the huge man dresses tell me he’s either an Italian tourist, or is a student from one of those Italian gangs. "I don’t know who you’re- guh!" Another kick. I didn't even know why I even bothered. It's clear talking is going to get me no where, but I at least have to try something. Soon enough another kick is being sent over to me, but this time I quickly lunged for his leg, and held on to it. Out of desperation I used the leg to quickly aid me by using it to climb to my feet, but to only feel another blow to my head, falling to the side this time. Another thing I was quick to take notice of, is that I saw other people dressed like the huge man behind him, clearly they’re on his side. Many other people around us is already running away from the area, as they probably didn't want to get involve in this violent confrontation. They're smart, and very lucky. He envied them. Of course there were some dumb asses lurking around, but they were either too scared or didn't care enough to do anything to help me, so I was on my own. Some were obviously just here to watch how the fight goes. I scrambled backwards, rolling over before the man sent another boot into my stomach, and quickly jumping back onto my shaky feet. How could the others back at class handle these sort of things? Even more how could some of them find enjoyment in getting into brawls? He needs to find new friends, or at least find a way to get out of this mess. "Did you think we were gonna let that bastard walk all over us?" The big Italian man said, kicking his foot into a nearby wooden bench, breaking it, and rushing me with a broken piece of wood. "EEK!" That came out as a shriek due to the fact that I almost got impaled, narrowly dodging away and avoiding further swipes from the big guy. He had been beating the hell out of me with various objects for the past five minutes for some reason, but from what I gathered he’s beating me until I give the location of the one who got the jump on them a while ago. I know Sebastian and Kabar got into a fight with some people earlier today, but I'm not entirely sure if they're the ones they're looking for. These guys are looking for a single person, not two. It couldn't be Bastion and Kabar. Dodging at the moment is quite difficult due to me already being sore from Gavriil’s training session earlier today. His idea of teaching seemed to be beating me down for an hour until I learned not to succumb to pain. It got even worse when others tried to pitch in to my training... that Sola chick is quite scary, she taught me how to dodge. I didn't need this. "WHERE IS HE!" The big guy growled, rushing forward with the piece of wood, and aiming his swings at my head. I fell backwards to avoid this hit, landing on a nearby bench. Lunging forwards before he could stab again, I brought him down with a tackle to the gut, and somehow on the fall I accidentally got him in the jaw, and quickly sent him into unconsciousness. That.. was pretty awesome. Valerian got up, and started brushing off the dust on his long coat, as well as ensuring that nothing is broken within him. "You there!" I looked over to see a Security Guard dressed in full riot gear coming towards me, a iron baton in hand. Had the Institute's security just now got a call of what was going on? With the arrival of the feds the other members of the Italian gangers ran off, which only left a knocked out student and him... "It's alright, sir!" I said as I attempted to rub away the pain on my abdomen. "I got him." The man approaching didn't stop, in fact, he began herding me towards a corner in the wall with pokes from his baton. "Get to the wall!" He ordered. "It doesn’t need to escalate any further!" My jaw went slack. He was arresting me? Against my better judgment I reluctantly turned around, and faced the concrete wall. Compliant of the man’s instructions. Like him I too didn’t want to have the situation to escalate, and I’m not very confident in facing off a trained Security Guard in full riot gear. And unlike Bond the Security Guard can call up reinforcements. The odds are against me, and no amount of planning will get me out of this one. "Okay, I’ll cooperate." I tensed up as man stepped behind me, roughly placed my hands behind me, and tightly put the handcuffs on me. We soon left the area once more Security personnel came by, and walked towards the Security Center on campus. Wicked Whore, eh.Once more it seemed she was going to have to give someone a lesson; Ava Crescentia, to be precise. The whore was giving her beloved; Gavriil, a far too wickedly suggestive look, and the lecherous way she bite her lower lip while looking at him was making Retsu very annoyed. The final straw came when the filthy cunt had the nerve to give commands at her beloved, but it seemed the bitch wasn't done, however, for when her beloved left the gang brawl that has occurred in the hall the filthy cunt discreetly gave him a kiss on the cheek, and spoke to him in hushed words. She didn't know what she said, but the way her beloved blush, and scratched his cheek in his adorably awkward way made Retsu believe that the whore gave him a provocative, tasteless and rude ovation along with a suggestive invitation. Retsu's eyes narrowed as the whore gave her beloved a wink over her shoulder right after taking her sword back from her beloved, and walked back towards her classroom. As her Beloved walked back to his own class full of barbarians, Retsu quickly made her way down to the door, intending to stay there until the end of the slut’s class so she could follow her more closely, and catch her off guard when no one was around. She refused to let a tainted heretic be so close to her beloved. She couldn’t allow this heresy continue. To Greatness, Beyond Petty Activities, eh. This is not the story I wanted for you guys to read as the metafic was killed by my shit computer, but as I sow back the corpse of my dead metafic, consider these surviving bits of story to be 100% canon to the metafic. So, these 'chapters' are what comes sometime after chapter five seeing how the first few chapters were destroyed, eh. I'll make sure to only publish shit that doesn't spoil the story I had planned for this metafic, eh. A tall, balling teen walked back in forth from the room, inspecting his fellow classmates as he walked past them. Once he was satisfied that everyone has settled down he stopped, and looked at everyone, and ignored the displeased looks that were sent to him. “Okay, so since I drawn the short straw,” He says as he held up his straw. “that makes me leader of the day.” He states before everyone else, and surprisingly everyone remained silent. Kelly then took off his eyewear, and brought out a cleaning cloth. “Does anyone have a problem with that?” He concludes with a question as he wipes his sunglasses. “Shit was rigged!” Marcoh immediately yelled from the group startling Kelly. “Why him of all people?” Abraham, the overly cheery guy looked to be annoyed with the results of today’s draw. “Yep, I knew someone was gonna complain.” Matt voiced as he soon became irritated by the idiots he’s surrounded by. “Well we’re boned.” Mohammed expressed and tossed a straw away, and walked back to a desk at the back of the class. Sebastian too tired to care also chose to walk back to his desk to go back to sleep. “Redraw!” Caleb demands as he throws a small box full of straws at Kelly, which the baller teen dodged the box with ease, but a few stray straws flew into him. “I bet Kelly cheated, you asshole!” With this statement Kelly sent a glare at the shorter boy, which made Caleb a little apprehensive about his physical well being. “I could go for a redraw.” Tyro, one of the few calm people in the group calmly says. He then pulled out a chair from a nearby desk, and sat down. Barbara then looked over to the Romanophile before voicing her thoughts. “Yes, I agree with the fucking dapper dude over here.” With that she pulled out a chair from a desk, and sat right next to the well dressed student. Tyro didn’t seem to mind which he sent a smile to Barbara, which she grinned in return before returning her attention back to the group. “Oh boy… this is already going downhill.” Ian says to himself, though everyone could hear it, but he didn’t seem to care. "I'll say, who knew Kelly would get this much complaints?" Anthony, although he would normally be irritated by how annoying his fellow classmates are he found it quite amusing how the wealthy teen was getting the brunt of their animosity. Ian chose not to reply, in fact he barely listened to the usually foul mouth mafia-esque gentleman. “Woah woah, hold on!” Kelly was a bit slow confront the complaints, as he was momentarily taken aback from the outburst from them, but now has recollected himself. “Let me remind you guys something: I drew the short straw!” Once again he pulls out his straw for the group to see. “Yeah, c’mon guys.” Rowan, although somewhat hesitant chose to side with Kelly, if only to support the integrity, and continued stability of what they all agreed to. “We agreed to whoever drew the short straw gets to be the leader today.” He then looked over to Kelly who gave the red shirt a smile of gratitude, but he too felt like everyone was boring holes into him with all of them glaring at him with resentment. He nervously gulped, and pull onto his collar. Dan, along with his silent and sneaky companions; Kyle and James then walked up beside Rowan, and spoke. “Yeah, I gotta agree with Rowan on this.” At this the red shirt sighed, and Kelly was now feeling a little more confident with the support. “We did agree to this. It’s only fair we follow up on this.” James was supportive of his friend, and nodded a couple times as Dan spoke to the group. Kyle on the other hand just observing the people as if being a watchdog for Dan and James. Everyone couldn’t really find it in themselves to hate on the class peacekeeper, or the silent boys. “I can’t really argue with that.” Classy then joined his three friends and the silent sneaky kids, and pitched in to help them. “Like, what’s the worse that can happen? We all die? Yeah right.” The theatre student scoffed at this, and gave Kelly a thumbs up. A tall, intimidating member of the group sighed loudly before speaking. “If the few sane people of the group is following Kelly, then I may as well too.” He says, although he did not join the six to stand before the group. Instead he chose to remain beside Patricia, who pretty much remained silent throughout the whole thing, although she did sent Kelly a dirty look along with a look of disbelief as Rowan joined the wealthy student. The foul mouthed student finally overcame his previous annoyance, but is still discontent with the results. “Yeah okay, so if everyone has calmed their shit. What’s the-” “How much?” But then Marcoh was cut off as someone spoke with a calm, and arrogant tone which caught everyone off guard. “Huh?” Kelly says, completely unsure what to make of the question. A silver haired, fashionably dressed pretty boy walked up to Kelly, and pulled out his wallet before speaking. “How much will it cost for you to relinquish your position, and hand it over to me?” After that he pulled out his credit card, and waved it over Kelly, smirking with confidence. “What?” Kelly gave the rich boy a confused look, but then to annoyance. He then knocked the credit card out of the snooty boy’s hand, which Marcoh then proceeded to pick it up, and handed it back to the school athlete. “I’m not just gonna hand the position of leadership over to you!” Kelly exclaimed, which wiped the smirk off of the silver haired teen, clearly he was displeased. “C’mon Jacob, we agreed to-” Gavriil spoke, as if trying to reason with Jacob; the class asshole who thinks he should always be in charge. Jacob then glanced over the wannabe Confederate Soldier, and once again regained his arrogant smirk. “How much will it cost to buy your obedience?” Jacob asked, which startled the rule enforcer as he was astonished how much of an asshole Jacob can be. “W-what?” “Everyone has a price, you just need to tell me. ” “I will not be bought by you!” “Come on now, there's nothing money can't buy. “ With this the resident peacekeeper intervened before Jacob caused more of a ruckus. “Jacob, don’t incite a power struggle here.” Dan Grayson pressed as he stood between an annoyed Jacob, and an angered Gavriil. “Just let Kelly have his day, then we could try again the next day. Who knows, maybe you’ll be leader tomorrow?” “Hmph, I am not having this. I’m out.” Jacob then walks back to his desk, and puts on earphones and starts to play games on his mobile phone. “Okay, we’re losing people here, Kelly you better work fast or everyone is just gonna walk out.” A somewhat irritated Clayton spoke as he swept his hand over to the group of people that has left the gathering. He too was upset he wasn't the leader today as he wanted to accept the burden of leadership... for the group's sake, but hates to see the group fall apart so easily. “Working on it! “ Kelly stressed out as he quickly began to establishing his leadership by setting forth an objective for the group. “Soooo, you guys know about those gangsters that were messing with us for a while now, right?” He says as calmly as possible as if trying to diffuse the tension within the remaining members of the group. “We already know, get on with it!” Caleb voiced out with frustration, he still wasn’t happy about the results of the draw, although he seems to be coming around to not being the leader. Kelly waved off the boonie capped kid, and continued. “I don’t want to keep you guys busy all day, so this will be done during lunch.” “Lunch?” Matt asked, pleased to know that they’re not gonna be doing anything while he had school work to do. Kelly nodded, and soon started to not sound so rushed or irritated, but calm and reasonable. “Yes, lunch, so you better eat before then cause we’re gonna be busy.” The gang was starting to become less disgruntled, which boosted Kelly’s confidence. “So Kelly, what’s this plan of yours?” Alexander Willis, who remained silent throughout the whole fiasco as he wasn’t a big fan of an loud, irritated crowd, but now that things have calmed down he found that he could speak without feeling his anxiety kicking in. “We’re going to scout out nearby gangs.” Kelly states, and no one knew what to say to his answer; they were merely thinking how much shit they're gonna get into. All was silent for a minute before the French Canadian spoke. “So, is it after lunch or during, eh?” Pat asks not entirely sure what was the plan. She wasn't really paying attention to the group's drama after Jacob decided to be an ass, and she was lost in her own thoughts, but has caught a few drabbles here and there. All she really knew was that they're gonna be doing something around lunch. Kelly sighed, his goal of leading the gang to greatness and past petty activities was going to be a long, arduous road that they may never finish. He has only one day before the gang chooses another leader, so, might as well be productive. I just realized that Kelly looks to be pretty much a Saint's Row character, eh. Also, yes; this totally is set before The Mercenary Her Hero, eh. I'm just filling in the gaps between certain events that could bite us in the ass later on, eh. How do I keep writing this shit, eh? Oh yeah, I watch Game of Thrones... I love watching main characters get killed off... I wonder how it will feel like to kill off a main character, eh? This is basically Game of Thrones, but in high school, eh... yeah, eh. The Top Banana's Debrief, eh.Finally, it’s lunch time… Well, more like it's fifteen minutes into the lunch period, but whatever. Saint Kelly didn’t have high hopes that everyone would arrive, but he at least expected a larger amount would show up! Out of the entire classroom only a disappointing fraction decided to show their faces, to begin with those people are; Alexander the fat fuck, Caleb the little shit head, James and Kyle the sneaky creepy fucks, Patricia the short bimbo along with her mutt. These people he wouldn’t trust to be on their own, except for Matthew who only tagged along with Breasts, but even then he does nothing except help out Breasts… Speaking of Breasts, does no one ever bring up how huge her Knockers are!? Like what the fuck did she eat to get them that big? Are they even real?... Anyways, the only ones that he find to be reasonable people that has arrived were; Rowan the red shirt, Dan the mathlete, Katrina the well behaved loud mouth, and the meat head on steroids Gavriil. These people he can trust, well, less so for Gavrill, but he can still trust him, because they’re all people who doesn’t do random annoying shit every day. A few minutes ago Kelly received some text messages from Classy, Clayton, and Tyro that they’re currently occupied with something else at the moment and would not be able to participate in the scouting. No doubt Tyro and Barbara are probably fucking somewhere, Classy opted to play around at the Theatre Club, and Clayton is probably busy looking at stocks or making connections. Atleast these people messaged him, everyone else kinda just fucked off and are doing their own things at the moment. Thank god that Jacob and Marcoh has decided to not come tho. Kelly looked over to the classroom clock, and it read 12:18. He needed to get things rolling before 12:45, as they only have twenty-seven minutes before their next classes begin, and he knows that despite these people being the supposed worst delinquents of the school; they want to attend their classes and do their work, well, to a varying degree of course. “Okay guys, listen up!” Kelly started, and everyone within the room looked over to him. Good, now they will listen, and hopefully pay attention this time around. He looks over to Patricia, who at the moment was going through her pockets seemingly not caring what he had to say. Well, atleast she arrived unlike some other people. “Now, I know all of you want to get this over and done with as fast as possible.” He states, and he got a few acknowledgments from several of them, he continued. “So I’ll make this quick and painless for you.” He then walked over to the chalkboard, and he began to start writing names. “Uh, Kelly, what are you doing?” Surprisingly it was no other than the green haired girl who spoke. He didn’t turn around, but still answered her. “Simple Katrina; I’m arranging teams for this mission.” With that he continued to write down the names of the people present, and began to arrange them into two groups, but before he could finish another person spoke. “If we’re making teams I want to be with Patricia!” Caleb yelled as he jumped over to Patricia, almost knocking himself into her, but he slipped and instead bumped into Matthew who in return pushed the kid away from the two. Patricia gave the kid a smirk before speaking. “I wouldn’t mind being with the little guy, eh.” At this Matthew glared at Caleb, and in return the little snot gave the taller guy the middle finger before walking up to the well endowed Canadian. Matthew made sure the boonie cap wearing kid didn’t get too close with his companion, which annoyed the shit out of Caleb. The other Southerner also spoke. “H-hey I too want to be with the lady!” Which got him a glare from Matthew, and Alexander began to size him up. “Okay, you can join us too, eh.” Patricia was quick to invite the tall fat kid, and Alexander gave Matthew a shit eating grin as he walked over to Patricia, but Matthew knew what the Southerner wanted from her. He was quick to get into Alexander’s way which slightly got the taller one off guard, preventing him from getting anywhere near the Canadian. Caleb was quick to sneak up to Patricia without Matthew noticing him, obviously the attack dog deemed Alexander to be more of a threat than Caleb. “Woah, hey Patricia, try to keep your friend on a leash or something.” Alexander calmly said as he looked down upon the one preventing him from getting to the Gam Gams. “He might bite someone.” He taunted Pat’s attack dog, which made the shorter teen irritated at his words. It was at this point Kelly had enough of their shit, and snapped around to look at them. “Hey, what do you think you’re doing?” He demanded pretty loudly, but not loud enough to be considered a yell, although it was close enough to one so it might as well be. “Uuuuh, making teams?” Caleb answered after a few moments of silence, unsure if he did anything wrong. Kelly let out an annoyed, drawn out sigh before speaking. “No, I am forming teams for you guys.” “Who says you get to make teams?” Caleb challenged Kelly, but of course he took a step back from the more taller, intimidating, and much more capable rich teen. The baller teen then brought out his straw. “Short straw.” Kelly answered with a glare, silencing Caleb as he hid behind Gavriil. “Did you seriously hold onto that since this morning?” Rowan asked as he glanced over to the short straw, which looked to be the exact same length and colour. “Y-yes, and the short straw says I am the leader, so listen!” Kelly stuttered out his retort, but was quick to recover. Rowan gave Kelly a funny look, but chose not to continue speaking as he didn’t want to get on Kelly’s bad side. “Now, I’ll keep this simple.” The leader said as he went back to the chalkboard, and began to do a rough outline of the High School. “There’ll be two groups, and each of them will hopefully be five each.” He gave Caleb and Alexander a dirty look before continuing. “And here comes the simple part; All you guys gotta do is locate any gangs you see, and record them.” At this he gestured to a pen and paper. “They’ll be a team woandering the interior of the school, and another outside the school.” Pretty much everyone listened intently to Kelly other than Patricia who was beginning to zone out from boredom, but Kelly doesn’t seem to mind as he noticed her companion; Matthew was listening in. Hopefully her attack dog will inform her of this later. “Focus on the High School as I think we’re probably not gonna be venturing to the College or University any time soon.” With this he was finished ‘debriefing’ his subordinates, and everyone looked to understand their mission. “Now, due to previous complaints I’ll allow you to form your own teams, but please try to have five in each.” Kelly stressed out hoping that these guys will heed him, as he knew there are gangs out there that will pounce upon people in small groups if given the chance. “Let me remind you guys; this is a scouting mission, so, try to avoid getting into confrontations.” As much as he dislikes some of these guys, he doesn’t want to be the one responsible for getting them hurt, as he was the one who sent them out on this mission. “Okay, now you got,” Kelly looked upon his men and women who looked just about done dealing with him, then over to the clock for a moment before going back to the group. “Twenty three minutes before lunch period ends.” With that he was done, and prayed that none of them will get into trouble. “Okay Patricia, let’s go.” Caleb said as he grabbed a hold of her hand. "Eeeeeh!" Patricia yelled as she was dragged away from the room by Caleb. A pissed off Matthew soon followed them out of the room with Katrina right behind him. Everyone else calmly walked out, and they formed teams out in the hall, leaving Kelly alone in class with a sleeping Alexer at his desk. "Please for god's sake, don't get killed out there." Kelly called out to the gang before the last of them left. With that Kelly went to his desk, and started to eat his lunch. He would've gone with the guys, but he was somewhat confident that they don't need him, he also needed to finish some school work before next period. Worst comes to worst is that the Security will arrest them, and they'll simply put in a cell for the remainder of the school day. I just noticed that I have yet to post a picture of moi character, so, here's Patricia Hereward, eh! Yes, I know this chapter seems to be pretty short and dull compared to previous chapters I posted, but I'm tired and I feel like this is a good stopping point for now, eh. The next chapter will be a continuation of this, eh. Upside Down Fantasy, eh. I'm currently super tired and this was written in an hour, so, this may feel short and boring along with it being super rushed, but I simply felt that I needed to put something out for you guys, eh. Now I'm off to play Halo 5, eh. Rowan, Alexander, Dan and his silent companions; James and Kyle were standing outside of the classroom, and going over themselves of the pretty vague commands Saint Kelly have given them, and are currently unsure of some details, but they mostly feel ready to get this mission over and done with before the next period begins. Rowan especially did not want to miss Engineering Class, and Alexander may be part of the same class as him, but the fat teen didn’t seem to care if he’s a little late. Dan wasn’t really concerned as he was apparently the leader of their little scouting party. With the support of Kyle and James he could easily challenge his authority over the nerd and fatso, but they didn't really voice anything to challenge him; Rowan felt as though Dan would make a decent leader, while Alexander couldn't find anything solid for Dan to not be leader so chose not to object. With Mr Grayson in charge they surely wouldn’t get attacked as he seems to be good at talking out of fights, and seems to get along with most people within the school. Other than a silent power grab nothing is going on between the guys, but Dan looks as though he’s having a silent conversation with James while Kyle looks be on the watch for the group, making sure that they’re not ambushed by others. “So… are we the outside group or do we scout indoors?” Alexander asked after a couple minutes of silence, with that he looked between the exit and the hall that leads further into the building. Rowan looked towards Patricia’s group, and saw them heading to the cafeteria. “Ah, looks like the decision was made for us.” “How so?” Dan questioned as he turned away from James, and looked over to Rowan. With his thumb, Rowan pointed over his shoulder. “Pat and the others are not heading outside.” “Pat?” Dan spoke, giving the red shirt a questioning look before speaking with a warm smile. He walked over to Rowan, and put his arm over his shoulders before continuing. “I didn’t know you were that close to Lady Hereward~” The dapper teen was cut off by the Trekkie. “I-it’s nothing like that!” Rowan yelled, quick to move away from Dan, then tried to explain to them. “She just asked me to call her Pat.” He said a quite quickly, in fact it sounded suspicious to the other four. James and Kyle gave Rowan a knowing look, while both Alexander and Dan were smirking at him. “She asked you to call her by a nickname that not even her bodyguard calls her?” Alexander took his turn to speak to the flustered teen. “It’s nothing! Really!” Rowan yelled again with him shaking his hands over to the guys, as if signalling that they have it all wrong, but they were not convinced by his words and actions. Not one bit. “Okay, whatever you say Rowan.” Alexander said, smirk widening as he walked by Rowan, momentarily patting on his shoulder before continuing towards the exit, Dan and the others were quick to follow Alexander, but then Kyle stopped, and gave the flustered boy a thumbs up before catching up to Dan. Rowan deeply sighed in annoyance from the four, and silently cursed Alexander and Dan for pushing a false ship onto him. Before he could really think about how annoying those two can be if given the chance, he heard Alexander calling out his name. Sighing once more he jogged over to the guys as they just exited the building. “Ooooh, let’s get something to snack on.” This is what Rowan heard as he opened the door, and walked through the exit. He looked to where he heard his fellow engineering hobbyist spoke, and spotted the guys at the vending machines by the bicycle shed. Just as he was about to join the small gaggle he heard a fight going on. The other guys didn’t seem to notice nor care at the moment as they looked over their pocket change, the prices of the food and the selections the vending machine has. Rowan walked away from the guys a few meters before a man flew past him who landed hard the on concrete ground. He winced at the sight of this, but didn’t bother trying to help the man as he was unsure if he was hostile or not, he’ll let security handle him whenever they get here. The red shirt then looked to where the man flew from, and caught sight of a battle that was raging on. Rowan could safely assume with confidence that this is what he had heard as he couldn't see another brawl going on nearby. At the moment he couldn't get a good look at who was in the fight, so that means he wasn’t entirely sure which gangs were participating or who, but he can guess that one of the Mexican gangs were in it judging from the colors a large percentage of the fighters were wearing. The fight wasn’t so huge as it looked to be only seven people fighting. Well, there were several other knocked out people laying on the ground where the fight is, and it seems to be a female vs men battle; two women and five beefy looking men. He was worried about the girls’ safety, but wasn’t too concerned as they looked to be able to take care of themselves. Just as he was about to go back to the guys he got a good look of one of the ladies in the fight - Rowan was instantly captivated; The young lady his eyes were captured by is attractive with her smooth, perfect fair-skin. From what he can tell she is also shapely and most likely has a toned body. She also has near the waist-length straight dark-brunette hair, and maybe chestnut-brown eyes. The way she moved within the battle was graceful, smooth, and occasionally sharp as she brought down one of the men to the ground, then proceeded to hit him in the face with a sword that was thankfully in its sheath. She looks to be wearing a modified school uniform as the black jacket she has on looks to be inspired by naval jackets, which also has some gold trimmings and matching belt. She was also brave enough to wear a business style black skirt that was thankfully knee-length, and even more alluring she also had black leggings along with her little flat-soled black shoes. From what he can also notice is that she’s in a straight and steady military stance with her expression being stern, stoic and occasionally appearing as though annoyed whenever she her opponents got back on their feet. Rowan would’ve gone out to help her, but he knows he’ll get his ass kicked by the larger men the brown haired angel is fighting, and that she looks to be faring pretty well against them. Even then he’s sure if she was in need of aid he could find the courage to jump in, and surely his fellow classmates would help him. Rowan suddenly jumped, and let out a surprised noise as someone caught him off guard by tapping his shoulder. Reluctantly tearing his gaze away from the long haired angel, he whipped himself around to see Alexander giving him a sheepish look. Rowan gave the fatso an annoyed frown. Alexander then held out a can of pop to him. “Here ya go Red.” The red shirt raised his eyebrow at the nickname, but didn’t dwell on it. He looked down to the offering in his hand, and was pleased to see it was simply cola and nothing weird or gross like Mountain Dew or Dr Pepper. “Sorry for not getting you anything else, but we’re low on cash at the moment.” “Ah it’s fine.” Rowan replied with a smile, and then opened the can of soda. “I’m not too picky.” The red shirt then proceeded to take a sip from the cola. Alexander nodded, and looked back over to Dan and his silent companions. “Come on Rowan, we’re going to circle the school.” With that the fat teen power walked to catch up with the others. “Ah, okay.” After looking back at the beautiful girl, he was surprised to see her finished dealing with the aggressors, but that didn't let his mind wander for very long; She was simply beautiful. He was unsure if he was confident enough to walk up to her, ask if she’s okay, have a conversation and then ask her name… Rowan then noticed that the girl was walking away with her friend, and was helping her other friends with walking. He shook his head out of the clouds, and sighed. He couldn't let himself be distracted right now as he needs to do a job, even then he is still happy to know that she is safe and sound with her being victorious. He then ran up to catch up with the others, but he silently promised himself that he will get acquainted with the brown haired angel, who for some reason is carrying around a sword. “Wait up!” Red called out to Alexander and the others, not wanting to possibly get jumped from being alone. The angel on the other hand spoke to her remaining conscious friend about a weirdo that was doing nothing, but staring at her. Walking Blindly, eh. Okay, so I kinda rushed to get this done, so, it's gonna be super awkward to read, but it's done, eh! I'm also gonna publish this even when it's not edited, but I'll edit it and update it later, eh.... I'm like, super tired, eh. “Are you sure it’s wise to split up, eh?” Patricia, the recently elected leader questioned. “I wouldn’t say it’s the safest, but we can cover more ground and get this done faster than if we were to stick together as a group.” Gavriil, the school smart student of the group spoke with slight uncertainty, but soon gained confidence as he continued to speak. His confidence seemed to ease Patricia’s worries, if only slightly, but she nodded at his words. “Fine, you know this school better than me, eh.” Pat complied to the Confederate Soldier cosplayer, and soon issued out orders. She looked over to ‘loyal’ bodyguard, and he showed a wary expression. “Matthew, you team up with Katrina and Caleb.” Her attack dog didn’t like this not one bit, and he wanted to tell her what he thinks of her reckless plan. “But-” “No way! I’m not going with him!” Caleb yelled, cutting off Matthew before he could voice his concerns. The bodyguard gave the shit kid annoyed look, which caused Katrina to be a little uneasy. “Eh?” Patricia gave the boonie hat wearing kid a odd look before looking over to Matthew, which she quickly ignored the irked expression her attack dog was giving her. Caleb didn’t seem to notice Matthew’s annoyance, even if he did notice it he wouldn’t even care. “I rather stick with the guy with a stick up his ass rather than be with that guy!”: He stuck his thumb over his shoulder to the teen he didn’t really like, which caused Matthew to glare towards him, but once again Caleb didn’t notice. “Miss Hereward, don’t listen-” “Fine, I, Caleb and Gavriil will team up, eh.” Patricia relented to Caleb’s request as Matthew was once again cut off, which further irked her ‘loyal’ bodyguard. Matthew really didn’t want Caleb to be near his charge without him nearby, as he knew what Caleb wanted from her; he wanted her sweet Gam Gams. Damn those hormonal kids. “Right.” Gavriil said as he glanced over to the short teenage boy, which Caleb gave him a thumbs up as he moved sided up their sorties’ leader. He knew that Caleb easily got onto Matthew’s nerves, but he didn’t want to get involve into their little squabbles so he pretended to ignore Matthew’s look of resent that was briefly on his face before he composed himself. “You and Katrina will go down that hall,” Patricia once again gave out orders, she pointed to the hall that eventually lead up to the stairs that takes you to the second floor. “and we’ll meet up in the second floor.” Of course the opposite direction also lead to another set of stairs down the hall, which also lead to the second floor. The group nodded at her words, seemed simple enough; They split off here, and meet up at the second floor. Simple. “Don’t worry Matthew, I’ll look after her.” Gavriil promised Matthew, knowing that the boy was worried about her safety. Matthew gave him a grateful smile also knowing that the muscled teen was fully capable of defending his charge. “Fine.” Matthew spoke, not putting too much emotion into his words. He doesn’t see the need to voice his gratitude to the bigger teen, but Gavriil didn’t seem to mind which he nodded in return. Patricia along with Gavriil and the shit kid soon walked away from Matthew and the green haired girl without a word, and just as the attack dog was about to turn around, and walk in the other direction Caleb yelled over to him “Also, there shouldn’t be anyone too dangerous down that hall!” Matthew took Caleb’s reassurance with a grain of salt, he didn’t trust in the kid’s knowledge of the school and the gang’s that reside within it. The two were silent, and it was getting to Katrina. She doesn’t get anxious about being in company with a silent person, but she was quite nervous if she should say something to him. What if he found her annoying!? No, that’s not true. He was also calm, and kind to her whenever she previously talked to him, but today she could tell that something was bothering him. She didn’t want her… friend, to be troubled any further, but she wasn’t sure how she should go about this. What should she say? Can she say anything? Well duh, of course she can, but what? Ugh! Okay, okay… let’s keep this simple, let’s try not to bother him any further than he already is. “Soooo, how was your day?” Her words came out quiet, and uneasy, but she sighed in relief when he glanced over to her without him sending an annoyed look to her. “Tiring.” Matthew spoke, he didn’t sound tired, but what she didn’t know him enough to 100% judge his words, so she’ll just have to trust him. “How so?” Katrina continued, wanting to know what is wrong with him, and hopefully if he speak of his troubled thoughts than he could feel a little better. Her mother did say it’s better to speak than to let your thoughts consume you. “Caleb.” He said, and she gave him a worried look as she saw his hands clench, shaking, but soon relaxed. “Oh…” She didn’t know what to say, what can she say? She isn’t an expert when it comes to cheering people up, especially to someone who affects the warm feeling that occurs within her. “Yeah…” Matthew spoke, disinterested in the conversation as he glanced over to a group of gangsters that they recently walked by, and wrote onto a notepad with a pen. Silence fell between the two, Katrina was slightly uncomfortable with the glares they’re receiving, and moved herself closer to Matthew, which he didn’t mind or notice as he continued to write into the notepad Kelly handed to him. “Yeah…” Matthew spoke, disinterested in the conversation as he glanced over to a group of gangsters that they recently walked by, and wrote onto a notepad with a pen. Silence fell between the two, Katrina was slightly uncomfortable with the glares they’re receiving, and moved herself closer to Matthew, which he didn’t mind or notice as he continued to write into the notepad Kelly handed to him. Once they passed another group of gangsters who mostly ignored them, Katrina spoke up again. “You don’t like him do you?” They reached the stairs, no one was there other than the two of them, he placed the notepad in his pocket. She glanced at his hand for a moment before they ascended the stairs. “Uh huh.” Matthew made a sound, but he still answered her question despite not saying a word. The green haired girl nodded at his response. “Well, that’s okay, I’m not a big fan of him either.” Kartrina admitted, she wasn’t much of a fan of the boy. He was just too annoying most of the time, but she didn’t hate him. She knew he could be someone quite fun to be around with whenever he wasn’t chasing Patricia, but even then she rather spend her time at home, or if given the chance she also hang around with Matthew. “You don’t?” Matthew suddenly turned around to her, Katrina was startled from this, and had trouble speaking, but somehow squeezed out a response. “Y-yes?” She felt a warmth on her cheeks, she never been this close to a boy before, she never been this close to him before... “Good.” Matthew nodded, and gave her a small smile before he continued going back up the stairs. She stood at the bottom of the stairs for a few moments, still trying to compose herself from being so close to the boy. “Um, Matthew?” She tentatively spoke, not too sure if she can trust her own voice. “Yes Kat?” “K-kat?” Once again she wasn’t too sure how to respond, other than parrot out a stutter of what he had addressed her as. “Oh shit, sorry about that.” Matthew’s eyes widened at her surprised responded, and cursed himself for making her uncomfortable. He turned around just enough to get a good look at her, and is concerned with the startled expression on her face. “I’m not very good at names… yeah, so I just kinda give everyone nicknames.” He didn’t mean to make her uncomfortable, and hopes that his explanation will put her to ease. “I hope I didn’t offend you.” “Nononono, it’s okay, really!” She quickly responded, looking away from him she focused on the floor, hiding the crimson on her cheeks. “I like Kat, I never had a nickname before.” She wasn’t use to this sort of thing, but she sure wasn’t going to let this distress the both of them any further. Matthew sighed, feeling as though he fucked up, and made it awkward between the two. “Ah… let’s just keep going.” He just wanted to get this over and done with, and simply stand around Miss Hereward until school ended for the day. Katrina and Matthew continued moving up the stairs, albeit a much slower pace if only to relax themselves before they meet up with the others. The door the floor below opened. “So, after school do you-” Katrina spoke again just as he was about to step onto the second floor, but then she was cut off as they both heard multiple loud footsteps moving quickly up the stairs. The people running up the steps didn’t look too friendly with how some of them were carrying batons. Matthew grabbed a hold onto Katrina’s hand much to her surprise, and they both ran up the stairs, but then stopped as they saw another group of ruffians blocking the double doors leading into the halls. They’re surrounded by below, and above. Matthew looked at the frightened girl, he then proceeded to quickly put on his combat gloves. He did what he can to place himself between the two group of gangsters, but he couldn’t quite block her from them. He didn't speak, for he knew that words will get them nowhere, and it appears as though Katrina thought the same too. She was hiding behind him, holding tightly onto his sweater, burying her face into him, shaking. This isn’t going to end well for them, hopefully Patricia’s group will come across them. A huge guy stalked up to him, a baton in hand. His fellow gangsters creeping up behind him, flanking the both of them. There was no escape, the only way out was to fight. The huge teen sadistically grinned at him, brought up his baton, and swung at Matthew. He cursed Kelly for sending them out here. Just thought I'd post of pic of Matthew to avoid further confusion, eh. Yeah yeah, I know this chapter seems to be a bore, but it was needed to connect this to the next chapter, eh The Mercenary, Her Hero, eh.Through tears and sweat, Katrina steeled herself as she looked upon Matthew Alexandrov and his broken state: his eyes were swollen, one of them dripping blood, his body covered in bruises… Katrina's stomach dropped, she began to panic, her hands shaking. The leader of the enemy gang crouched by her with a large smile. “Look at what we have here," he began with a low, husky voice that sent shivers down her spine. "Quelqu'un va les trouver à la fois assez tôt, donc nous devons faire le meilleur de la situation et obtenir rapidement quelques informations." It’s days like these that she wished she hadn’t dropped french class as she couldn’t really understand what they’re saying, but she knew an interrogation was coming. She didn't bat an eye, her eyes were on Matthew as the other mob members began pushing him on the ground. The leader slapped Katrina across the face and became irritated. "Petit putain, look at me you uncultured swine, we're gonna have a talk." The french bastard cupped her chin, tilting it up. "We remember you from french class, imbécile." The leader laughed as he ripped off Katrina's hat and threw it on the ground. They all laughed at her expense. The muffled protest yells of Matt could be heard as one of the members place a hard stomp on his back. "Voici le deal, plain and simple petit chat. I see how you're staring at the injun there, whatever lie you tell us..." He didn’t finish his words, but she soon understood the threat as one of the gangers kicked into Matt’s sides, his breathing is laboured as they were short raspy breaths, she winced from the brutality. She remained silent, afraid to upset the leader any further, until he slapped her again even harder across the face, sending her flying into the cold, hard floor. "Silence est pas une réponse," he barked. The leader picked Katrina back up and forced her onto her knees. He gave a slow nod, bringing a satisfying smile to the man's nasty lips. "Kat...don't," Matt attempted to say, a large boot smashing into his ribs as he cried out in pain. "Why are you in our turf? Which faction are you a part of?" As time slowed down for Katrina, all of her thought processes shut down. She was essentially thinking like a scared little girl, who had done more harm than good. What do I do, say? I...don't know what to do. If I give away others' position they could be captured, maybe brutally beaten if not killed. Yet if I say nothing… Matthew. The leader got fed up and punched Katrina in the stomach, and her mind went blank. She rolled on the ground as all the air escaped her lips. Matt again tried to stand, but she saw the small bits of blood flinging into the air as he was punched in the face. "Il ne va pas le faire si nous gardant de le battre." The leader sighed as he stood up. The man left Katrina, and walked over to one of his lackeys by the broken warrior, and pulled out a sharp blade from one of his subordinate’s pockets. “Nous pourrions avoir à le mettre hors de sa misère.” The french man’s face was devoid of emotion as he walked over to where Matt laid, and ordered his men to force him up. Another member grabbed Katrina from the hair and forced her to stare at Matt’s limp body. The knife was placed on his neck, and tears began to run down her face. "Now I will ask one more time, or the bushnigger goes to hell." "We’re from room 031 at the high school building within the tech wing." Katrina screeched. "Our leader of the day sent us on a job to locate nearby gangs." The leader chuckled and lifted the blade from Matthew's neck. "Voir, that wasn't hard, but we still have that other question unanswered." He strolled over to Katrina as he pointed the tip at her neck. "Please stop." Katrina had shut down, she couldn't control her emotions anymore. The senseless torture of Matt has taken a toll on her. "How many more of you are there?" "Listen you bastard, she doesn't have to answer anything!" Matt managed to yell to her surprise, but was quickly kicked back onto the floor. She could tell that he was in great pain, her thoughts bouncing around as she tried to focus on Matthew and their immediate danger. She was realistic however, and knew there was nothing she could do, their only hope was their fellow allies. "Sir, we’re getting nothing out of this, and gym class will be starting soon. We should just leave." One of his goons said, pointing a dagger at Matt. "Step back, I'll deal with him." "No! You can’t do this! STOP!" Katrina yelled. The leader walked over to Matthew and kicked him onto his back against the ground. The afternoon sun flooded into the room as the screams of Katrina filled the room. The blade was about to come down, until a single punch struck the man’s jaw, and knocked the frenchie out as he fell onto the floor with a thud. Another fight broke out as Katrina dove behind a desk, and soon caught sight of Matthew up and able despite his injuries with a look of fury. The man was overtaken by anger as he plowed through many of the Hornec members without too much trouble. He was running off pure adrenaline as he shouldn't be able to move without falling over from the pain. Matthew dodged as much of the knife strikes he could, but occasionally the blade would connect with his arms. He quickly rolled over to an unconscious french man, and looted a crowbar from the downed man. She gripped the desk as she watched the man she previously thought broken, to be kicking ass. Silence reigned in the room as Matthew won the battle. There were several knocked out men in the room, and many others awake laying on the floor in pain. What was left of their fighting force retreated from the room, and Katrina was able to calm down after walking up to the downed leader, and kicked him in the ribs. Surely these men are in better condition than Matthew, but she felt that they got what they deserved. As they both walked out of the room she stayed by Matt's side. Despite wanting to she did not hold his hand, finding herself unworthy of such an action. She wasn’t able to participate in the fight, to support the man that have brought them out of that room with their lives. There wasn’t the usual quips and smart aleck remarks from the man, only a somber walk as she helped him walk back to their classroom. Her tears had dried up long ago, and she cursed herself for her impotence. A few minutes went by and students, and teachers of the school all around them both stared at them, occasionally checking on them to see if they’re okay, and gathering up the knocked out french students to be taken in by the school’s security. Security didn’t bother them as they probably viewed them both as victims of the Hornec gang. He soon had her make an agreement, a silent one, on not to tell anyone about the incident. Not entirely anyways as Matthew didn’t want to worry his companion; Patricia, and that Katrina didn’t want to get in trouble with Miss Tanaka and Mr Popescu. Matthew had to keep up appearances, not letting word spread of that Pat’s attack dog can be beaten. As much as Katrina wanted to, she couldn’t find the will in herself to verbally thank her savior, as she’s still recovering from the incident. As much as she hates not telling the truth about this, she felt that going against Matthew’s request was wrong. He’s the one that saved her, the one who taken most of the punches for her. He said he regrets not being able to prevent them from harming her, but he promises he’ll do his best to not let something like this happen to her again. She should feel grateful that someone is watching out for her, but instead she felt guilty. Somehow she has to repay Matt for this. Momentary Doubt, eh. Didn't edit, eh. Gavriil calmly sat on a desk at the front of the class as their leader of the day went over the info his group gathered, and was thinking over what Kelly had sent them out on. He thought that it was kind of a waste of time, but he can see why Kelly would want to get this job done, because he wanted to know of schoolyard gangsters. Everyone knew there were a lot, but he, Kelly and everyone else didn’t really know where they were. He could guess that they too made their own classrooms apart of their turf, but what of the rest of the school? How divided this building was? The former Crusader knew who the current ‘superpowers’ were, but he didn’t know much about the smaller gangs. The smaller gaggles were always fluctuating with their members, territory, leaders, colours and names. While the larger gangs grew in power they also stayed the same, while the smaller ones always changed or disappeared. The non super powered gangs also tend to be absorbed into the larger gangs, if they were spared of their wrath. Usually the smaller gangs form up to face a larger threat, but they would always lose. He should know, because he too use to organize raids and land grabs when he was a part of the Crusaders, but now he was no longer a Crusader, but a simple deserter who became a common school gangster. Gavriil sighed, looking over to Patricia who was currently waiting at the class entrance. She was obviously waiting for her companion to return to her. He doesn’t know what they were, but both her and Matthew seem to be pretty close. Seem to be. They look like they were friends with how Matthew never left her side, protecting her from the school violence and how she always seem so upbeat whenever he’s around. But they don’t talk to each other that often, well from what he can tell. They don’t speak to one another in class or with any of the others are around. For all he knew they were childhood friends who talk more freely with each other outside of school, they’re probably together-together with dates, kisses and late night walks. The truth was that he or anyone didn’t really know of them, but Patricia Hereward seem to know more about them with how social she is. He doesn’t mind the little talks they have with each other, but he is wary of her. He just doesn’t know why, but sometimes he can see a glint in her eyes, a fire of hunger. He seen that sharp look in her eyes when she thinks no one is looking. He isn’t too sure if he is just seeing things, but he seen that look before within others within the Crusaders; a hunger, a desire for power. Maybe, just maybe the only reason she’s so nice and jubilant is that she wants everyone in class to see her as a friend, and she would use that friendship to build a one way bond between them; loyalty, or more specifically loyalty to her. Maybe she wants to become a mob boss, and plans to use the class as her base of operations to begin carving out a kingdom for herself once everyone becomes her minions. Gavriil shook his head to rid of those thoughts. No, maybe she’s just a nice person who wants friends. Maybe those private conversations between her and Matthew is not about her conspiring against the group, maybe that fire in her eyes is not a hunger for power, maybe that grin that is like a cheshire cat is not her pleased with things going according to her plans. Surely she’s not a power hungry temptress? No, she can't be. She's not like that other girl the Crusaders scouted all those months ago. There is no way Patricia, the self proclaimed mother of the group would be a power hungry seductress who uses her personality to bring others to her. She is a welcomed girl who is a reprieve from all the wild, violent and sometimes grim students running amok in the school. Gavriil looked over to the girl as she yelled in surprised. Her close friend looked to be hurt, and was currently supported by the small green haired girl; Katrina Zeng. Patricia was talking to Matthew in obvious worry, asking questions of what happened and if he's okay. Matthew is a man of pride, and brushed off her concerns with a declaration that makes her even more worried. He said calmly with a wince as she looked over his face "I'm fine", and then he directs her concern over to Katrina who too was hurt. Everyone who has returned from the mission now were looking over to the three, and Patricia was now paying attention to Katrina as Matthew hobbled over to his desk. A couple others were now walking over to the girls with the intent to check up on their green haired friend. Yes, Patricia was a good person. She worries about her friends, and truly cares for them if they're hurt. She's a person who brought former rivals together, and is a true friend who asks nothing in return whenever she helps out her friends. She spends her free time getting to know others, and forging bonds with just about everyone in the class. She is nothing like that girl at Canterlot High; the great betrayer, Countess Czarina. This is simply the chapter before the next one to be released later tonight, eh. I just felt that this didn't feel like it fit all that well with the chapter I'm currently writing, so, I'm releasing this as it is, eh. Think of it as a taste for the chapter that is to come, eh. Also, pic is pretty much what Grey's character looks like under the Confederate Soldier uniform, eh. Let Yourself Fall, eh.She couldn't concentrate on anything as worry ate away at her thoughts. She would normally be eating at the moment at her next class before the lunch ended. She would normally be drawing in her notebook as she nibbled at her food, she would occasionally write some random things down. Her drawings and writings would never be seen by others, but she enjoyed those little moments of reprieve from this harsh school, but no. She was at her home room worrying about a preventable incident. Katrina sat at her desk, she was concerned. No one may have not noticed, but it hurts her to see her unrecognized hero going through so much pain right now. Kelly the so called Saint, Self proclaimed Mother Patricia, and the others were going through the information everyone has gathered, well not everyone. The people who abandoned Kelly were obviously not here, and were doing their own things. Speaking of a certain Saint; Katrina sent Kelly a glare which he didn’t notice, sighing in relief, she looked back at Matthew who sat at his desk, leaned forward, and laying his head in his arms as he silently groaned in pain. There’s no telling what damage his body has sustained, but the man had waved everyone off and said he was fine. Everyone within the class took his word for it, they didn't really care for him. They weren’t his friends. To them he just kinda there, existing, nothing more. The only people who really saw him more than a grey blur was Patricia who was hopefully his sister or friend and not anything more, Caleb who enjoyed antagonizing the teen which left Katrina silently simmering in annoyance whenever the kid got on his nerves… Then there’s herself, who at first thought of him as no more than a common brute, but the more she observed, heard and interacted with him she learned he was a simple person who enjoyed the simple things in life. He loved to work more than anything else as he preferred to be doing something physical rather than sit around, which in turn made him an impatient person during class; that could explain why he returned to school to improve his grades. She overheard that Matt… the simple, protective Matt not the other Matt, had only passed high school, because the teachers of his previous school simply passed him along with a 51% mark, barely a passing grade, rather than to help him improve his grades. Although he was content with his grades as he never wanted to go to college or university, and immediately joined the Army. She wasn’t sure if he was deployed overseas or anything, but she heard Pat and Matt talking about his days as an Infantry Soldier. Thinking back at the fights he was in ever since he came around, she came to the conclusion that the skills he gotten from the military prepared him for Has- Katrina’s thoughts abruptly ended as the boy she was thinking about suddenly got out of his desk, and briskly walking out of the room without a word. No one seemed to notice or care other than Patricia as she gave him a look of concern, but haven’t made a move to go after him. She instead stayed with the group, and talked about the gangs they came across. The green haired girl let out a annoyed sound at Patricia, which the girl in white thankfully didn’t notice, and Katrina silently walked out of the room. Kyle and James gave her a glance, and James gave her a nod before turning his attention back to Dan and the others. As she walked out of the class she spotted the sore teen leaning against the wall a few meters away, and was breathing rather louding and holding onto the side of his chest. Concerned she quickly walked over to him, “Matthew, are you okay?” Of course he wasn’t, but she didn’t know what else to say. She never was in this kind of situation where a friend of hers was badly hurt, because she never really had friends before the start of this school year a few weeks ago. The boy’s labored breathing immediately stopped at her words, and was forced to calm themselves as he turned around to her. “Im fi-” He spoke with a coarse, dry voice before clearing his throat, and continuing. “I’m fine, really.” He says as moved around his legs and arms as though to show everything was truly alright. He really did look to be moving as if there was nothing wrong, but she knew his ribs, stomach, and fingers had taken a real beating. His face looked a little roughed up, but a trip to the bathroom he had taken before arriving to class had help removed the blood, and the bruises and cuts didn’t look so bad as before, but they still must've ache so much right now. “No you’re not.” Katrina pressed on, and the look he expressed seemed to tell her as though he was expecting her to reject his assertion. She gently placed her hand on her cheek, and winced from the sensitive mark that has been placed there by her attackers. Concern ebbed onto his features, but he didn’t speak. “I still hurt, but you took the brunt of their violence.” She gestured to him, especially to his ribs. “They simply toyed with me while they held no restraint on you.” He looked away, not wanting to continue talking about his personal well being. So self destructive... “It must hurt to stand. To walk. To talk...” She spoke softly, guilt slowly coming over thoughts. “Please, let me help you.” She may not have been able to help him fight, but the very least she can go to show her gratitude is to aid him in his time of need. “Let’s go to the infirmary. The tough guy act will only make things worse for you, you need to get yourself checked out.” At this statement Matthew sighed, and fully turned away from her. “Fine.” Not looking back he spoke. “I'll go alone.” “W-what?” Confused Katrina didn’t know what to think what he had said, but he cutted in just as she was about to insist she'll help. “No one must know that Patricia's 'attack dog' can be beaten.” He gave a glare to several teens who walked by them, and the group of teens flinched, and power walked away. With them out of sight Matthew spoke again. “If they find out, then Patricia will be even more endangered.” He stated as though he knew what the school gangsters would do once they hear about him being injured, beatable. She knew where he was coming from, and it didn’t make it any better for her. They would come after him, and claim the title for defeating the supposed unbeatable, then they would go after the 'defenseless' girl. “Let me stand, let me walk on my own.” He was close to begging as he turned his head to the side slightly, looking back at her. She felt moisture forming on the corner of her eyes. “P-please, if you don’t let me help you... then you’ll fall.” She knew her words will not convince him, but she desperately wanted to help her hero, her savior in bearing the pain he’s going through. If she can lessen his pain, then she wouldn’t have to worry about him further injuring himself as he walked down the halls as if nothing was wrong. She was concerned he will not make it to the infirmary. For Katrina a little tear ran down her face, and his eyes momentarily widened at this. “They'll tell you what they know,“ He spoke resolutely, looked away from her, and slowly walked away from her, but she still could hear him as he spoke once more. “I need to be alone, while I suffer.” “You'd better take it all, you got a way to fall...” Her voice was soft, and broke at the end as she looked down to the floor, not wanting to see him disappear and for him to see her in such a state. Her vision blurred as tears rapidly drop. He was alone, injured and near helpless as he walks down the halls... then she makes a promise reminiscent to what she wrote in her notebook. "I will be there like mercy; I will find you through it all," And as near as my next prayer, you will find me there. Look for me, I will be there. "This I do swear, I will be there." I'm not good at writing drama or sad shit, but I tried, eh. Distant Yearning, eh.For years Retsu Sakurasō had only been committed towards one person; Dio - Prince of The Crystal Prep Academy, but that all changed when he arranged a mission for her located at the Hassian Superior Vocational Institute, the job was for someone named Satsuki Kiryūin, who is a well known powerful young woman respectively called The Lady Commandant, and she is the president of Canterlot High's Student Council, and rules over their school syndicates and nearby street gangs. It's only recently that she has gained absolute authority over the academy with her employing the use of her loyal gangers, and is regarded with reverence by many of its students. But Retsu didn't care as Lady Satsuki didn't affect her life with her attending Crystal Prep, which is many blocks away from Canterlot High, but she had bills to pay, and groceries to buy so she took the job without hesitation. Her infiltration went according to plan, she avoided the Institute's security, got the intel of the various powers within the large campus and ignored a minor gang who has a ridiculous name, and quickly made her exit. Nobody knew she was there. The entire trip wasn't really that boring as she stole many valuables from student lockers, so all in all, Retsu was pretty satisfied with her making a profit today. She was about to leave the grounds, but as she neared the gates, that's when she saw him, and she felt her heart skip a beat. Strong, lean build, wide shoulders, scraggly blonde hair, dazzling smile, and those eyes... those deep, ashen eyes... when she looked into those bottomless smokey pools she almost felt weak in her knees. She had never had such a reaction towards anyone before, but she loved how it felt and she wanted more… Retsu stalked followed the boy for hours after that. The guy was really tall, easily topping six feet in height and then some, and he looked almost intimidating with his grey army jacket of his. It looks as though he’s dressed as a Confederate Soldier, but somehow the uniform looks more modern and is without any fancy buttons, insignias, but to match his grey jacket he dons a medium blue trouser, which is held up by a leather belt with a copper two piece interlocking buckles. His footwear mainly consists of leather boots, and red sash from shoulder to hip, and sometimes placed it across his waist. He then completes the look of an old timey soldier with his little grey slouch hat with a red band on it. Occasionally he would wear brown leather gloves, but only when he gets into fights. The man dresses like a soldier, and mostly acts like one whenever he walks around the school. She really does like a man in uniform, even if the uniform is over a century old. Later on, anytime she had a moment to herself she immediately searched for him at the Hassian Institute. She soon learned of his name as she watched him interact with his friends and fellow party members. She quickly learned what he liked to do during his spare time, and what he ate at lunch and dinner. She observed him as he trained with a friend from the The Holy Knights, which she gathered that it was a splinter group from this institute’s super power; The Crusaders. Over time she made a habit of watching him as he slept at his dorm room on campus. She always wondered what he was dreaming of to make him look so at peace, and rested as throughout the day he is always on duty to protect his friends, and allies from rival gangs. One day he’ll be able to dream of her like how she dreams of him day and night. Soon enough she’ll be able to make him at peace… She quickly noticed that the man is always tired by the end of the day from school work, having to deal with his rowdy classmates, with him working hard at the gym to improve his physique, and as he routinely trained in hand to hand combat with a woman named Sola vi Ryuvia, who was a mighty warrior in her own right. She wore the school uniform like many within the campus, but somehow made it look like something a military officer would wear. She is the better of the two, but Retsu knew one day he will destroy his sparring partner. On many nights she is grateful that he has left his window open to try to stave off the summer heat, and with his window down she has an even better view of his sleeping form. She couldn't count how many hours she spent just looking at his peaceful face while he slept, but what she did know was that the feeling she first saw him never went away, if anything it became even stronger the longer the watched him. Retsu Sakurasō quickly understood what the feeling meant; she was in love. She was in love wit-... no, she loved Gavriil Borshkov… Gavriil was her beloved… His protective attitude, intimidating demeanor, enforcer of rules, good to honest heart, undying loyalty, unyielding spirit, his ruggedly handsome looks… Retsu loved it all, she loved everything about him, she couldn't get enough of him. Every time he would give that awkward smile and scratch his cheek in that adorable way she felt her whole body flutter with pure happiness. Anytime he fought and got that hard look in his eyes she felt her insides go all warm with lust. However, while she watched one of her beloved's training sessions with Sola vi Ryuvia, Retsu Sakurasō realized something her mind had previously ignored; her beloved was surrounded by wicked seductresses. Sola vi Ryuvia was the most obvious of them, it was painfully clear that she was interested in her Soldier, then came Katrina Zeng, Retsu could practically see the hearts in her eyes every time she looked at him. After that was Patricia Hereward, someone her beloved had for some reason tried to court, and it seemed like she was finally starting to respond to his advances. Ava Crescentia, Aoi Tanaka, Asilah Muhammad Lee, Barbara Lloyd were all less of a threat, but she had seen the lustful glances Muhammad, and Barbara had sent him, and the subtle, tentative looks Miss Tanaka had given him... she wasn't sure about Crescentia, but she was still a female in close proximity of her beloved so she didn't want to take any chances… Each and every one of these damnable girls were dangerous, and as much she tries to ignore it they could spend more time with Gavriil then she ever could while still working with Dio, but Retsu wasn't scared, she would protect her beloved from their evil, heretical claws... no matter what... Touching what belongs to Retsu Sakurasō is a grave offence to her and everything she lived for. Touching what is hers is considered heresy in her eyes, and the only way to rectify this transgression is to destroy the heretics with fire and steel. That was a lesson everyone even remotely affiliated with her knew after witnessing their fellow minions snuffed out in front of their very eyes, and those who didn't were eliminated for their fallacy. Patricia hadn't learned this lesson, but she was going to, very soon in fact. She had touched something that belonged to Retsu, something that she treasured dearly. Something that belonged to Retsu since the moment she laid eyes on it, something that she almost killed for several times in the past few days. When Retsu saw Gavriil for the first time she felt something, a pull of some kind. It made her want to be near him, to feel him, smell him, taste him. So she followed him, observed his behavior, learned everything she could about him. Retsu loved being in love with Gavriil Borshkov. She would do anything for him, all he needed to do was ask, she'd leave Dio in a heartbeat, kill anyone he wanted in the blink of an eye, satisfy him at a moment’s notice. Gavriil was Retsu’s, no one who knew her was suicidal enough to deny that. But Patricia Hereward didn't know Retsu, and now she had gone beyond touching what was hers. She had tried to lay claim to him. It was a subtle thing, just small acts of affection. A touch here, a cute smile there, but Retsu noticed immediately. It was worse than what that other one did, Sola vi Ryuvia wanted to lay claim to Gavriil, but she wouldn't, she was too scared. Retsu Sakurasō hated Paticia, and she would make her pay. Feeling tiredness creeping onto her, Retsu decided to leave a parting gift for him before she left for home to sleep. With nothing blocking her she quietly snuck into his room, and placed a feather-light kiss on his lips, but before she left her eyes took notice of what is laying on the floor. Training clothes her beloved wore whenever he hit the gym or the ring; a pair of blue sweat pants, a plain white shirt. He wouldn’t miss his dirty clothing, right? Bunching the clothes in her arms, Retsu leaped from his window. She aimed for the bushes. The next day she struck when The Glorious Faggots ventured into the city of Meta, with their objective to find a supplier of weapons. She was quick, catching the whore off guard while she was looking into a Gamestop. Luckily her attack dog didn’t notice the both of them. She made a mad dash before the group came back for Patricia and the dog. Within minutes she took her to an abandoned warehouse by the highway, where she bound her up, blindfolded her and gagged her. She knew the dog and others would take notice of their missing whore, and that they would immediately call the authorities to locate their precious friend, but she wasn't worried. No one can find them here. She would have more than enough time to teach Patricia of her vile ways, and that she’s here to burn away her tainted soul through suffering. She started off easy with small cuts all along her body with the use of a machete she stole from a hardware store. She quickly progressed with more lacerations down her arms, and legs. Hundreds of little cuts were soon covering her body. She soon grew bored making cuts all over the vile heretic, but is pleased to see the wounds were now covering Patricia in her own blood. With the use of an improvised tool made of a bicycle chain, whipping came next. The chain came down hard on her, and easily ripped into the flesh of this pig. Twenty perfectly placed strikes on either shoulder blade, and then twenty more all over her back. She paused after that, not wanting her victim to pass out from the pain, but soon enough the lesson continued. Patricia Hereward remained silent, and she didn’t, couldn’t resist the strikes. Whether she was learning or not didn’t matter. All that mattered was that she never lived to see the light of day after she was done with her. But before she could get to the concentrated sulfuric acid, an explosive entry of the warehouse was heard. Surprised, she was quick to gather her tools of torture and dump them into a pack sack. Retsu was nearly out of time, but before Patricia’s allies and attack dog could break down the doors leading to the shipping container they both occupied, Retsu Sakurasō pulled out her coup de gras: a blowtorch and a custom made cattle-prod. When The Glorious Faggots finally came crashing in with various weapons drawn with some unarmed in the back. They were met with gruesome sight of their precious whore; Patricia in the tattered remains of her everyday attire, cuts marring almost every piece of skin, and with what looks to be Japanese Kanjis burnt onto her stomach. Retsu watched from high above as her beloved carried the whore away, she knew he was only touching her because he had to. Retsu Sakurasō was happy, someone had learned to not touch what belongs to her. She was also pleased to see of what she burnt onto her is affecting them, but regretfully she did not wish for her beloved to look so distraught, next time she will dispose of the body without anyone taking notice... Retsu Sakurasō was nervous, so nervous she was practically afraid. She didn't know how everything went so wrong so fast. One minute she was celebrating the fact that the little whore was taught a lesson, and the next she was almost crying in despair. Gavriil Borshkov was, her beloved, was comforting Patricia. This wasn't supposed to happen, her beloved wasn't supposed to even be near that heretical wench. Once he delivered her to the institute’s infirmary he was supposed to get as far away from her as possible, and go into the city to unwind and finally meet her! They were surely going to hit it off, she was going to let him see how her heart yearned for him and she knew he was going to respond in kind! But now he was sitting there next to her bed, holding her hand while the rest of the gang were getting food after a long evening of running through town. Retsu couldn't hear what they were saying, but from the smile on Patricia’s face she could guess that it was something she liked. With her silently opening the window, Retsu quickly learned that they found the whore by tracking her cell phone. In the heat of the moment she made a rookie mistake by not removing any electronics on the captive. What her beloved did next broke the gates containing her tears; he took that wench's hand and kissed it! Retsu Sakurasō ran away that night. She sat outside a burning building for what felt like hours, invisible to all, and just sobbed, not caring when Dio called her on her cell phone. Although she left before the first responders discovered her along with the victims she took her misery out on. To calm herself she went to find her senpai... Grey She didn't stop crying until her beloved finally left the infirmary, Patricia sleeping peacefully in her bed. Oh how she wanted to break in and smother the wench, to cut her open and paint the walls with her blood, and finally to set her aflame with holy fire, but she knew she couldn't as it was too risky with her attack dog; Matt was awake, and alert within her room watching over the whore. She didn't care if she got caught, she knew she could fight past the brute, but killing Patricia Hereward now might result in her beloved never loving her back. He would be too far gone in depression to find love with him losing a friend of his, even if his friend was a wretched little demon, but a friend none the less. That wasn't a life she wanted to live. So she followed her beloved to his dorm room on campus and just kept watch over him as he slept, an activity that never failed to calm her. Gavriil Borshkov was hers, and somehow she would make every wretched whore see this too... without losing their lives. Secret Lovers, eh.Being pushed back against the wall by an extremely gorgeous female figure was not what Red expected. All he wanted from this gorgeous being was advice on how to make Ava like him. So, why of all people was he against the wall? It all started when… Red, was, once again, rejected by Lady Crescentia. She had slammed the door in his face, again. He didn't understand it. 'What exactly was he doing wrong? Was it his ice breaking jokes? His confidence? Or maybe it was his shirt? No, it can’t be his Redshirt. No one could ever hate the shirt worn by many characters within Star Trek.' Red sighed heavily. He'll never be as smooth as Chrome or Tux. He never understood how Chrome can get ladies to fall for him… maybe it’s just his looks. He’s practically an anime character with his flowing silver hair, red irises, clear skin, sharp and effeminate facial structure. And to add more to his attractive traits he has a voice similar to Leon S Kennedy, and dresses like a cool guy with a black trench coat that is left unbuttoned over everything he wears. He would never admit it, but he finds that Chrome is a pretty sexy person, for a guy that is. Although it’s very clear why people of the opposite sex would be attracted to Tux; he’s just so god damn dapper. He sullenly traveled through the almost empty, and somewhat dark hallway. He needed to clear his head. "So, it was obvious that she didn't like my poem..." He started to mumble. Red wasn't sure how long he had been mumbling, but as he walked through the spacious hallway of the High School at the Tech wing, he had accidentally bumped into a someone. Red had fallen to the ground as he wasn't prepared for the impact, while the person had dusted them self off. The stranger held out a hand and spoke in a husky, familiar voice. "Are you alright?" "Y-yeah" Red awkwardly answered as he grabbed the person's hand. The teacher aide’s hand was slightly larger than Red's and was softer than his. Now that Red was at full height, he was quickly reminded that she was taller than him. Like, a full head taller than him. He found himself staring at the aide’s breasts which felt a little too close for comfort. Red took a step back to create some space between them. He rubbed the back of his neck as he looked up and awkwardly smiled at Alexer’s girlfriend; Aoi Tanaka. "Sorry for bumping into you." The teacher’s aide didn't answer, but instead gave a slight nod. There was an awkward silence between the two. They both stood silently, waiting for the other to speak, but neither did. A couple moments passed as the woman cleared her throat, and spoke. "Sorry," Red looked up. "H-huh?" "but I seem to have forgotten your name." She said once again. "U-uh. Rowan! Rowan Ingeniare!" He said quickly. He hadn't meant to stutter, but Red felt extremely nervous for some reason. Maybe it was because she was taller than him. Or was it something else? “Ah, now I remember. You’re the kid who messes around with the class computer.” Aoi started with her recalling Red’s past time whenever class got real dull. "So, Rowan," It was a little tense as Red waited nervously for Aoi to finish her sentence. "What's up?" She finished casually. Red, a little taken back by Aoi's casualness, and stayed silent for a moment. Aoi is usually strict when it came to rules, and since Alexer doesn’t enforce them she has taken it upon herself to be the class Disciplinary Officer. But then he thought about the day's events and sighed deeply. "Not so great." He answered gloomily. "Want to talk about it?” Aoi asked tentatively. As Red raised his head to look at Aoi's face, he realized that she was extremely good looking. Aoi had a well defined jawline, her straight-edged nose was perfectly placed on her gorgeous face. Aoi’s lips were were pink and smooth, and her eyes shone a bright crystal blue that seem to glow. Red didn't realize that he was staring until Aoi cleared her throat. Red, forgetting his gloomy mood, immediately panicked and waved his hands around. "S-sorry! I-I was just-uh... I was just..." Looking around helplessly, Red couldn't think of any excuse! 'This is bad!' He thought. 'She probably thinks I’m weird!' "Are you going to answer my question?" Aoi lifted her perfectly arched eyebrow. Once again, he panicked. "U-uh. Yeah! I guess so." Aoi waited. "How do I even start?” Red mumbled. "Whenever you're ready, Rowan." "R-right! So, there's this girl I kinda like." He started. Red looked up as he found Aoi's blue orbs gazing at him patiently. "Go on." "Uh. I-I don't understand her." There. He said it. "I mean what did I do wrong? I may not be all too experienced at this, but I tried my best to let her give me a chance, but she doesn’t respond to me other than glaring at me and calling me a dunce. I don't know what to do." Red felt sullen once more as he thought about Ava. "Has it ever occurred to you that she might not even like you back?" Aoi asked. "And that maybe she just doesn't want your company?" Red had thought of that possibility a bunch of times, but he didn't want it to be true. He wanted Ava to like him back. He didn't want to give up on her. He liked her, so he was going to keep trying to woo her. "Yeah, but-" "Who's the girl that you like?” Aoi asked as she cut off Red Should he tell her? She isn’t particularly known to be the kindest person with her instilling discipline in the class with her riding crop, but, since she's listening to his rant... it also doesn’t hurt that she has experience with dating others with her and Alexer being a thing… whatever that thing was, but it was safe to assume that they’re dating. "Ava." He answered. "Ava Crescentia." Aoi was quiet. Red hadn't notice that Aoi had tensed upon hearing her name. "Ava... Crescentia..." She said slowly. "Yeah." "You should give up on her." Aoi simply stated, and continued. “She's not currently looking for someone." Red’s eyes widened. "W-what?!" He shouted. "H-how d-do you-" "I discovered it about a week ago." The aide answered. "B-but how-" "Facebook." "B-but I can't just give up on her." Red said defeatedly. "I want her to like me back." "Give it up." Aoi said. Slightly annoyed at the boy’s persistence. "She not interested." "I can try-" "No." Aoi growled. "You. Can't." Her grip on her crop tightened as she pronounced each syllable. “I-” "ROWAN!" Aoi yelled as she pushed Red back against the wall. Aoi gripped his wrists roughly. And, that's how it happened. As of right now, Aoi's face was extremely close to Red's. Red could smell her minty breath. He fidgeted. He didn't know how to handle this woman. He was still confused on why he ended up against the wall anyway. All he said was that he wasn't going to give up on Lady Crescentia, but the teacher’s aide was hellbent on making him give her up. Aoi's eyes softened and loosened her iron grip on Red. "S-sorry. I-" "Aunty?" It was a new voice. It was an angelic voice. They both turned to the voice. They saw Lady Crescentia standing there, but it wasn't just her. There were several members of The Glorious Faggots! Patty or Patricia Hereward, the group’s Morale Officer, was worried for her friend. Red hadn't been back in awhile. After the rejection of Ava, again, Red had said he was going out for a walk. That was earlier in the afternoon. Its now close to 9:00 pm and he still hadn't returned. So, Patty did what any other good friend would do, she gathered up whoever of their gang remained in the school this evening, and plucked up Alexer who had nothing better to do seeing how he relegates most of his work to his aide. They then set out on the quest to find the group’s engineer before he gets his ass beaten by rival gangs, he's not exactly the best fighter they have in their group, but he's useful whenever they need some technical support. 'Tell me again why I even have to be here?” Ava asked grumpily. Just when she thought she would go to bed at a decent hour, that idiot, Rowan had gone missing. And Pat being the annoying acquaintance that she is, quickly dragged her along with the rest of the delinquents that hasn’t gone home. "You were the cause of all this, eh." Patty said. "If you hadn't slammed the door in front of Red's face-" "ROWAN!" They heard a shout. It echoed throughout the hallway. They followed the sound until they found two people near the wall. One was obviously Red with his tacky red Star Trek shirt and the other was somewhat unrecognizable with her back to them, but they can make out that it’s Alexer’s aide with her wearing the white lab coat, and the long onyx hair. "Huh. I guess now I’ll be able to leave-Wait..." Ava didn’t finish her sentence as she stalked over the two for some reason. The group didn't know what to do, so they just followed the Army Cadet. The two were rather close, and the more they analyzed them it looked as though they were... KISSING! Them lip locking was only answer to why their faces were extremely close, and since they were still a little distant from the two, that let the group whisper for a moment. The question on everyone’s mind: why would she go interrupt their private time? No one knew the answer, so no one was asking questions about it. So instead they whispered to each other about the newest development for Red. "I didn't know Red had a thing for older women." Iron said aloud. "Getting rejected a bunch of times could cause someone to move onto a different person." Alexer said nonchalantly as he readjusted his commissar hat. “Well, atleast now we know where he stands.” Grey said as he moved closer to Patty to the annoyance of Boss, who chose to remain silent. “Makes you wonder if him pining for Ava was just a front, eh.” Patty joined in the group conversation while examining the two. "With him crushing on Ava for weeks I wouldn’t have guessed that he had a thing for Aoi, and same goes for Aoi with her dating our teacher." Kabar added in. Alexer’s eye twitched from annoyance at the mention of him supposedly dating his aide. “Secret gay lovers these two were.” Everyone other than their teacher silently cursed the smiling Dropbear for startling them. The man hued silently as he walked out of the shadows, and stood next to Alexer. "Aunty?” She was nearer to the two, and called out. The two both turned their heads. They both looked like a deer in front of headlights. "YOU BLOCKHEAD!" Ava shouted. "HOW COULD YOU!" They were silent for a moment before Aoi let go of Red completely. Aoi straightened out her clothes and put her hands up to soothe the cadet. "I-I can explain Ava." "EXPLAIN WHAT? THAT YOU CHEATED ON ALEXER WITH THIS IDIOT!" Aoi did a double take. "W-wait. What? Ava. I didn't cheat on Alexer." ‘Besides we have not yet to even go on a proper date yet.’ The aide thought disappointingly. "YOU TWO KISSED! OBVIOUSLY!" Aoi and Red both blushed red. "W-WE DIDN'T!" They both said in unison. "I-ITS NOT WHAT IT LOOKED LIKE!" They continued. The air around Ava thickened, and everyone felt the tension in the air, but as she unsheathed her saber the aura around her darkened causing everyone except for Dropbear to step back. "SAY THAT TO SUNRIDER! PREPARE TO DIE!" "W-WAIT!" The two both took off running as Ava chased after them. The group that was left behind though... They were all confused on what happened, well, except for Dropbear... probably. No one even knows what’s on his mind with his unchanging, smiling expression on his face. After a few minutes they didn't even know why they remained in the empty hallway. Wanting to avoid meeting Beamish the Janitor in the dark halls they decided to get moving. Everyone other than Patty shrugged off the possibility of Red getting sliced open, but with her being worried about coming across Beamish she was quick to turn away from the direction Red and Aoi ran for their lives. “Surely Ava wouldn’t kill them, would she, eh?” She asked no one in particular, even then no one seemed to care as they continued to walk the opposite direction of Ava and her targets, although Grey lagged behind the gang as if waiting for her to catch up with him ‘Eh, they would just find out tomorrow, eh.’ With that she quickly catches up with everyone, and they all except for Alexer headed back to Paddle's dorm room on campus near the University to crash there for the night. No one wanted to go home seeing how other enemy gangs lurked out at dark campus of Hassian Superior Vocational Institute, and the streets of Meta. As for the Ava and the two secret lovers, they ended up running till morning. Teacher's Pet, eh.The low, nicely designed coffee shop rose into view, like a low, nicely designed thing that was full of coffee. We walked up towards the building, but grimaced at the sight of a crowd of early risers blocking our way in. I turned to my teacher, and considered offering him a cup of coffee from the thermos I had in the van. I could see the determination burning off him like a fire that burns with determination. He glanced at me, almost making eye contact, but not quite. "Make a door." Teach said as he readjusted his cap. I turned and raised the grenade launcher I 'borrowed' from Beamish. If Alexer told me to make a door, then a door I must make, lest he gives me failing grades in class. Alexer, thank God, was resting in the back of the van, and was getting some sleep after the ruckus they have caused at Starbucks. The peace within the vehicle was disturbed when the van's radio started beeping. The only radio that can directly contact the van’s was the one located at his teacher's desk in class, Alexer’s aide must be hailing him. I chose to ignore the radio as I wanted to savor this moment of peace as his teacher slept in the back. Surprisingly for a large city like Meta I couldn't see anything on the road yet, so I just kept driving towards Hassian Superior Vocational Institute. Then the radio began beeping and flashing again, so I cleared my throat a few times. It always been a pain in the ass to wake up a sleeping Alexer, but this call may be important. "Teach? The radio is-" "For Emperor's sake, Anthony! I'm trying to sleep!" As Boss had thought, he was going to be cranky after not being able to get his morning coffee, but in the very least the teacher will most likely be sleeping all morning leaving his aide to do all the work, again. Aoi Tanaka may be a little scary, but at least she is fair unlike their lazy, corrupt and dramatically uniformed teacher. It really makes you wonder how Alexer managed to snag a woman like Aoi Tanaka, seeing how annoyed she can be whenever Alexer relegates his paper work to her. Alexer and Aoi is a pretty odd couple, but I prefer to ship those two rather than Alexer and Principal Celestia. I made a note to ask Miss Tanaka about her grading my homework instead, as Alexer may have decided give him poor marks on purpose for failing to deliver him coffee today, but nevertheless I persisted. "But it might be from Aoi-", was all I could manage before Alexer once again raised his voice. "I don't fucking care! Just get me to the school as fast as possible! Now let me sleep!" There was a rustling of fabric, and soft thud behind me; teach must have laid down on the back seats. I shrugged and gunned the engine. The radio was now beeping and flashing quite a lot, but I turned it off and switched on the music station. As we went further up the road a small group of street gangers came into view. I quickly noticed what looks to be Ian Gale running away from the gangers. I sighed, someone needs to save Iron from being ravaged by drugged up gangers, and Kelly will kill me if I hadn't attempted to save Iron's life. I pulled out the handgun I 'borrowed' from Beamish, and I considered waking Alexer again, as he usually likes to know about trouble. But he preferred to not deal with him at the moment. I increased the throttle and poured myself some more coffee, spilling a little when the van hit a street ganger. Hell take them, Teach hates spilled coffee. To the teacher's dismay he needed to actually do some work, and Miss Tanaka managed to drag Alexer all the way to the Headmaster's Manor in the center of the campus. They were currently in a meeting with the Institute's Headmaster, the school's faculty members along with School Board members and teachers from other schools within the city. Much to Alexer's further disappointment, Principal Celestia was not present. In Celestia's place was a young woman named Satsuki Kiryūin, she also carried a title of Lady Commandant, and from what he heard she is the Student Council President from her school. She is a tall, slim woman with an angular face with long dark blue tinted hair and blue eyes, and has rather thick eyebrows and a bust as large as Patty’s. She also wore a militarised white school uniform with blue and yellow trims. It even has some elements that looks to be inspired by Japanese sailor school uniform. From what he can tell she is extremely intelligent, calculating, patient, unwavering and iron-fisted. But why is no one addressing the elephant in the room? She also has a scary looking sword that could potentially slice him in half no problem... Maybe it's because they're more annoyed that I brought a firearm to the meeting. Boss may have a shotgun and various other firearms from Beamish the Janitor, but even he wouldn’t want to mess with her. Everyone within the room seem to be a bit put off with me for another reason, probably because this was supposed to be staff meeting and seeing that I’m a mere student I shouldn’t really be here, but Alexer has not relieved me of duty yet. But not long after I had taken my seat by a sleeping Alexer many of those present began looking at Alexer’s aide. Soon enough Miss Tanaka told me that I should go to class, obviously they want to get rid of me before they get into the real reason the staff and Satsuki were all there. So I walked down the corridor and hummed a few songs that were currently popular to myself. Being the rebel I am I chose not to go to the class room, and instead remained down the hall from the meeting room, but as the meeting dragged on, I pulled out my Iphone. It was full of very important school work and notes, and not anything else that contains images of Red's and Grey's waifus, especially not anything that might contain an image or two of Mother Empress. That would be totally considered perverted or illegal, and Boss was not a pervert... As I browsed my extensive list of educational documents that in no way depicted anything untoward, I decided that I should know the layout of the floor a little better in case Alexer wanted some privacy where nobody could see him. I went further down the hallway, looking for anyone who could inform me of such a place. Not long afterwards, I came across a secretary of the Headmaster working on whatever she needed to work on. She was very pretty, with blonde hair that looked like it had been combed and red lips that went well with her blush. She also looked rather like a picture I had seen in a magazine that contained important school material, not unlike the important material currently on my Iphone. I introduced myself and who I am here with, and she immediately recognized my teacher’s name, because everyone does, after all our class was well known for it’s faggotty and delinquency. I asked her where a quiet place was, but instead of telling me where it was located she asked me if Alexer was seeing anyone. I told her that he was seeing someone, and that person was Aoi Tanaka, his aide, and they both were in a meeting. She looked a little disappointed, so I made a joke. She laughed, gave me a look, took notice of the shotgun, and before I could restate my question she said, "I bet a big man like you carries a great big gun." Knowing what she meant I instead I told her that I did, that it was a shotgun that belongs to a friend of mine, and that it was very heavy and with the right round could punch holes in just about anything. I should really ask Beamish the Janitor about acquiring some shotgun rounds, with no gun stores in the city I needed to go to the black market dealers. After hearing this, she asked if I was busy right now, because she knew of a place where we could be alone. I told her I was busy, but asked her that I would like to know the location of this place. She bit her lip, gave me a suggestive look and told me it was down the hall, to the left with the room number being 117. I thanked her, and then she told me that she was off after seven, and would like to handle my shotgun after having some dinner with me. I told her that I was the only person who was allowed to touch my shotgun, but then gave her a quick smile before I left for the room to see if it met the appropriate specifications so that just in case Alexer wanted privacy I could lead him there. It also seems that I'm finally gonna score tonight! I totally gotta brag about this to Caleb and the others! Acquire the Assets, eh.“Are you sure you’re okay?” The concerned giant asked his friend as they walked around outside of the High School. The red shirt wearing kid looked over to the brutish man before speaking .“Yes, it’s not like she was trying to actually kill me, right?” He said as he skittishly ran his hand over his bandaged arm. “Rowan, you know we could report her for this.” The fatter one states as he nods over towards a nearby Security Guard who is currently questioning a couple bruised up kids. Rowan jumped at this, and quickly shook his head and hands at his friend. “No! Nonono! It’s fine Alexander! Really!” The taller of the two raised his eyebrow at this nervous action. The shorter one was quick to calm down, and continued speaking with a much more composed, if a bit uneasy voice. “I just gotta be less annoying to her that’s all.” He said to his friend, but it sounded like it he was telling himself that. Alexander sighed at his friend. “I really don’t know what you see in her.” The normally goofy man expressed so offhandedly which caused the bookworm to glance at him. “What do you mean?” Asked the slightly peeved dork. Alexander stopped walking and Rowan was quick to stop too, the taller man was hesitant. “Well… she has, uuuh, you know.” He says with slight difficulty, but then he moved both of his hands up his chest area, and made gestures with his hands as though he was holding small water balloons against himself. “She has mosquito bites.” The Star Trek fan was confused at first, but he soon understood what Alexander meant: He was insulting Lady Crescentia’s fun bags. The short red haired man glared at his friend.“I’d punch you for your insolence,” Alexander gave him a bored look at the bitter man. They both knew that despite him holding a brown belt Rowan’s martial arts skills are rusty, and that Alexander can kick his ass through sheer brute force alone; which meant that Rowan was quick to back down from his threat. “but that would've ruined the positive mood between us.” The relentless intellect was quick to stop antagonizing his friend. “Let’s just get to class.” Alexander just gave a simple nod as his response. Although despite their short, and thankfully nonviolent squabble their moods quickly brightened as they checked the time; Lunch is nearing its end, and both students were glad that they don’t have to attend home room for the next hour. Why were they glad? Well, it has to do with that they both find their home room class to be a little too much at times, and needed a class to relieve themselves of some of that stress. No doubt they’ll need to relax as they had to return back to home room afterwards. And that class they’re looking forward to is Engineering Class; which is at the second floor of the Trade’s Wing right next to Wood Working within the High School. It’s a pretty relaxing class, because both of their hobbies revolve around Engineering, although Rowan does like to dabble with experiments in the science lab unlike Alexander. As they walked outside in silence they were slightly startled when they heard a phone ringing. They instantly pulled their mobile devices out of their pockets, and it was Rowan who’s phone was ringing. He put in his password, and opened the message, He looked at it for a good ten seconds before making a sound. “Huh.” “What?” Alexander asked. Slightly suspicious Rowan looked over to his friend before speaking. “Anthony texted me saying he’s probably gonna score tonight.” Surprised the taller man spoke instantly. “Really?” Instead of simply letting the shorter man give the phone to the bigger student, he excitedly moved closer to Rowan. “Let me see the text.” Leaning in and partially squinting his eyes he read the text message, which says ‘Hey Red, met this hot chick today, I’m gonna score tonight! :D ‘ Now slightly skeptical the fatter of the two spoke. “Huh, do you think he’s telling the truth?” “I’m not sure…” He said reading the text again, unsure if Anthony is fucking with them or not. Again the giant was quick to reply with excitement in his voice once more. “Ask him how big the girl’s knockers are.” Rowan’s eyes widened at his request, and closed his mouth before speaking with an edge to his voice. “What? NO! Why would I ask him that?” The taller sighed with disappointment, and opened his phone. “Agh, fine.” Alexander then stepped away to create some space between the two. “I’ll text him then.” Damn Rowan for getting timid and uneasy when it comes to talking about the greatest assets of a woman. He never partakes in conversation with the guys whenever they talk about girls. Rowan would usually just bring out his touch screen phone, and seems to ignore everything around him as he surfs the web. Once he was done pondering he sends the text, and as he waits he boredly lets his eyes wander. But soon after his eyes were captured by something far off, but close enough to see, “Woah…” The slack jawed giant voiced as his eyes adjusted to follow the slow paced moving objects. “Did he text back?...” Mildly curious the shorter one of the two asked, but was slightly surprised with the strange look on his friend’s face. “Helloooo~ Are you listening to me?” A sweat formed on his head as he watched his friend starting to drool. He then proceeded to poke him, but was caught off guard by Alexander’s exclamation. “WHOPPERS!” “W-what of it!?” Rowan was startled by the sudden utterance from his friend. Alexander quickly grabbed onto Rowan’s shoulders, lifted him, then set him down a little to the right of himself, and grabbed his lower jaw. “LOOK!” He yelled as he positioned Rowan’s face to where Alexander wanted him to look, but he was unsure at what he was supposed to look at. “Look at what?” Rowan demanded with annoyed edge to his words; he really didn't like being manhandled. “HER!” The stronger of the two continued to yell as pointed his finger at the Headmaster’s Mansion further down the cement path. As Rowan looked to where Alexander has directed him to, he soon notices what his friend is trying to show him. He see’s a young woman, probably in her mid to late teens walking out of the mansion, and she looked unique… well, a lot of women in this school looks unique, but he can say that she is attractive in her own way; She is a tall, slim woman with an angular face. She also has long, dark blue tinted hair. She looks to be very serious, and if not displeased with how her blue eyes have a sharp edge to them, and her thick eyebrows slightly hooding over her eyes, and her lips are tightened and turning down at the ends. Surprisingly despite her expression there wasn't a wrinkle he can spot on her face. She also is wearing a white school uniform with blue and yellow trims that looks to be inspired by the Japanese sailor school uniform… is she allowed to carry a sword on campus? Well, as long as it isn’t being pointed at him Rowan can safely assume it’s not his problem. Done with his observation he chose to speak before his friend accidentally breaks his lower jaw, although as you can see it was a bit difficult to do so. “Sooooo?” He drawled out with discomfort. “Look at her assets!” At his friend’s exclamation he unwillingly let his eyes wander downwards, and is amazed at what he sees. “Those are mighty big Betty Bops…” He says as his eyes tracked the Bouncing Betties, his widening eyes never blinking. The size of those rivals Patricia’s! Soon silenced reigned upon the two as they observed the bouncing Bomb Shells, but as the woman slowly turned, and made her way further away from the Mansion and towards the Institute’s gates Alexander calmly spoke. “I’m going to go talk to her.” He says as he lets go of Rowan, and walks towards the displeased looking woman. “What! Why?” Rowan asks as he quickly runs up to his friend wondering what’s going through his thick skull. The giant stops in his tracks and did not budged as Rowan accidentally bumps into him. Rowan then took a step back as the giant slowly turned around just enough to face him without turning himself a full 180 degrees. Suddenly he speaks. “I need to acquire the floaters.” He says with such conviction it surprises Rowan. “No you don’t! Leave the melons alone!” Worried for his safety the red shirt urges his friend to not pursue the Play Stations, as he did not want his friend to bother the annoyed looking woman, but the taller one gave Rowan a smirk before power walking towards the lady. Alexander was now a man with a mission, there was nothing Rowan can do to stop him. “Can't say I didn't try...” Rowan says after a few moments once realization came into him; his friend is going after the large, and most likely soft bon-bons at the risk of his life. He seen the look on her eyes, and he fears for his friend, but there's nothing he can do now. He sighed as he ran his hand through his hair, but then he continues to walk towards the Engineering Class as he doesn’t want to see his best friend get turned into mincemeat. He knows what an angry woman is capable of, and he most definitely knows what an angry woman with a sword can do. He walked without looking back at the idiot and the Goombas. As Alexander leaves his fellow engineering hobbyist behind he sets his eyes on the prize. With determination that would make others uneasy he powered walked down the cement walkway. The naive, and goofy giant was quick to catch up to the hooters before she stepped out of the Institute's Gates. “You there!” Surprisingly the prone to anxiety man called out to the woman without hesitation or shyness in his voice, but only with conviction. “The one with the Sweater Muffins!” The long haired woman stopped advancing towards the Gate, just only a few meters from exiting the campus. “Yes you! The lady in white, behind you!” At this she did an about turn on her heels, and snapped her right heeled boot onto the cement walkway causing a loud echo to be heard. The thick eyebrowed woman glared at him with sharp eyes, now this would normally cause Alexander to get nervous, but his determination kept him from backing away. Even when she placed a hand on the hilt of her sword… but he didn’t notice that as he too stared at her in the eyes. There was silence between the two, that is until she shouted. “What is it do you want you pig in human clothing!” She sounded very irritated, but this didn’t faze him. “I have a request.” Said Alexander without missing a beat. Her grip on the hilt tightened, but has yet to begin pulling it out of its sheath. “Do you expect me to comply to your demands?” “What do you mean?” Alexander asks slightly confused, but continued anyways. “How hard is it to answer a simple question?” The long haired beauty mulled over his words, and once again silence came upon the two, and unlike last time this lasted a couple minutes rather than moments, and he was getting a little impatient with her. Soon enough the woman spoke after sighing. “Fine, I’ll entertain you by letting you ask me a question,” she says as she removes her hand from the hilt, and crossed her arms across herself under her bust. The sight of her breasts being held up slightly by her arms caused his eyes to wander downwards to the display, but his attention was taken back up as she continued.“if only to find amusement from the simpleton.” “What is your name?” He simply asks ignoring her insult, and while trying to not get distracted by her assets. “Satsuki Kiryūin.” She answers with pride in her voice, no doubt as it sounds powerful and more impressive than his own name. And unlike his there's probably a rich history behind her name, but he doesn't allow himself to get distracted for too long. “Well then Satsu-” His voice died as she instantly pulled out her sword, and pointed it towards him, this action caught him off guard. Once more she angrily yells at him. “A pig such as yourself does not deserve to speak of my name in such an informal manner!” He held up his hands showing he meant no harm, even then the sword never went down. In fact it probably got closer to his neck. Did she walk up to him? “Will Lady Kiryūin suffice?” She chose to not comment, but he assumes that she is fine with that. Despite being startled from brandishing her sword at him he was still determined enough to continue speaking. Some would say he was brave, but most others would say he was an idiot. Maybe at the moment he was both? “Well the name is Alexander Willis, and my next question is: what’s the size of the pillows, I must know.” Taken aback by him her perfect posture faltered, and the blade shaking if only a little, but it was noticeable. “What?” She half spoke, half shouted. Clearly she must’ve been bothered by his question. Although despite her disturbance Alexander continued. “Your Ba-Bombs, Lady Lumps, the Show Stoppers? You know the Milkshakes?” “W-what are you saying?” She stammered for a moment, but realized how much of an idiot she must looked and sounded. Silently cursing she was quick to compose herself, but it seems that Alexander hasn’t noticed her change. She was once again caught off guard as he moved the sword aside with ease, and how he quickly walked up to her. He gripped his hands onto her shoulders and looked down upon her. “Show me the goods!” He yelled, with this the woman’s eyes widened in shock at the audacity of this pig! Her eyes then sharpened once more, she then proceeded to raise her knee. “Ack! I’m in so much pain!” Eyes widening he shouted and partly shrieked as he doubled over, and fell onto the cement very hard, although the pain of falling onto the ground hasn’t registered as he felt pain in a much more important area; Big Tyrone. He groaned and moaned as he lay there on the ground in pain almost ignoring the world around him. The culprit of his agony now stood above him as she glared at him, the tip of the sword slowly reaching down to his neck..“I would end your pathetic life right now, but even I may not get away with murder no matter how justified it is.” She stated with such hate in her voice that felt as though it was piercing into him, but then she placed her sword back into its sheath before speaking once more. “It seems even pigs have their worth, even if it’s so little.” She says as though loathing the fact she cannot enact justice on the inferior being that lay before her. Even in pain the engineering student heard what she said, and as soon the pain started to fade away he focused his gaze onto her while ignoring the fact she could’ve killed him. “Are you mocking me!?” He yells as he attempted to stand, but fell over onto the ground as the pain came back with a vengeance. Finding him too bothersome to stand without a headache emerging she turned around, and walked away from the downed student. Her hand never leaving the hilt of the sword as if anticipating he’ll come at her again. The clicking of heels against the cement was heard, and his senses refocused as he looked at her retreating form. “It’s not that small I swear!” He yells once more clearly getting the wrong idea from her latest statement. She ignored him as she walked out of the gate, and disappeared as she made a right turn. “Dammit!” He cursed as he hit the cement, both hands shaking in frustration. He spent the next few minutes recovering from the pain. Once the pain mostly disappeared he then checked his watch, and eyes widening at the time; the Engineering class was about to start! Slowly getting up from the ground he dusted himself off, and looked back at the gate once more. “Next time I see her again I know she’ll come around, I just know it. How can anyone resist the Willis charm?“ He says to no one but himself, if only to mend his damaged ego. Morale was totally broken, but he knew how to fix that. He just needed to pay Patricia or Barbara a visit later. I'm very tried, so, there will probably be fuck ups in this, but whatever, eh. Fire Solves Everything, eh."And I think that's all of them!" Aoi gasped, panting as she dumped a hundred or so mobile devices onto the carpeted floor. The pile collapsed as it landed, phones spilling left and right so fast that even she had to step back from the pile. Alexer on the other hand just curiously stared at the collection of electronics. Somewhat hesitantly, Alexer reached down for one, and was quite surprised to see it wasn’t protected by a password, and then proceeded to flicking it open to see an image of his aide in the shower; her ass exposed for all to see. He offered Aoi a raised eyebrow before speaking. “By the Emperor… How did these Slaneeshi worshiping cultists get these?” Aoi quickly went to Alexer's desk, and was poking through the drawers for something, "I don’t know how they got a hold of these, but this is just crazy... those phones need to be purged." Alexer simply nodded as he thought over on how much trouble he'll be in if he was caught setting his students on fire, and wondered if he can get Beamish to help him get a hold of a flamethrower. As he thought of these he continued to go through the collection of nudes, and occasionally sent a few of them to his email address. 'Ah there they were. Oil and Matches! Oh yes... As the wannabe Commissar had previously shown me; there was nothing fire cannot solve.' After Aoi dumped the lighter fluid on the electronics, she lit a match, and dropped it. "Mwahahaha!" Miss Tanaka laughed as the pile of electronics went up in flames, sparking and popping loudly as they began to fall apart. "Mwhaha-oh shit, the carpet!" Twenty minutes, six and half extinguishers, a handful of wet rags, a couple of sore lungs, and one tired Aoi later; the exhausted teacher’s aide collapsed onto the uncomfortable floor across from her ‘boyfriend’, letting out what felt like the longest sigh of her life. "I just don't get it," She said shaking her head, "how have they been able to sneak into my apartment without me noticing?" Sometimes she wonder why she continues to work in this school... Across from her Alexer shrugged as he went through the photos he manage to save from the fiery purge. Coat of knives, and the Tophat, eh.It's early morning. A total of seven men stood at the Hassian entrance. Two of them at odds with each other. One is a meth head looking mother fucker, who appears to be trying to rob a man of his hard earned cash. Another is a dashing stallion, who simply wants to get to class. The two were silent save for the heavy breathing of the druggy. "Gut an' chenge tu spere?" The druggy asked as he slowly walked up to the dapper man. The nicely dressed man eyed the scraggly one before him, the odds of losing this fight is low, but he needs to be careful. He learned many days ago of not underestimating your opponents, and this unclean ruffian may be far more capable than he appears to be. "I do." The tired looking man smiled at his answer. "Ay'd vuld ba gretfur iv ye ver te sper me sum-" But his smile was quickly replaced by confusion as the stylish man cut him off. "But giving money to the enemy is not something that would be considered wise..." "Vat du ye mein?" "It means we would be entering the field of battle, that is if you keep pestering me." With his answer the people around them gasped, and slowly backed away from the two. Obviously they did not want to get involved with this, but a few of them remained close by wanting to watch how this plays out. A couple of the kids even brought out their phones to record this. The older man was honestly confused at the response he was given, but persisted anyways. "... I ba jut ne' two dullars." "So, you wish to duel?" Tyro snapped at the man before him, but soon became amused. "Surely you jest." "Nay, Ay jut ne' tu git te werk. Please, if Ay be see ye uhgan Ay swear Ay'll-" "SILENCE!" Tyro yelled as he pulled out a knife from his sleeve, and tossed it at his enemy. "By my honor, you shall receive a blade, but be warned I'm not one to lose against people of your ilk." Slowly he took off his jacket, and placed it on a bench. "Ugh, If ye insis'..." The older man sighed as he gripped the knife much more tightly than before, and looked over the younger man. An inquisitive look appeared over his tired face before he continued."Say, vat kin' of 'lades ye git up yer sleeves?' "All of them." Without missing a beat he tossed his hat aside his dark jacket, Tyro instantly pulled out six knives. Each blade was held expertly between his gloved fingers, and soon a wicked smile appeared on his face. At the Institute's infirmary, Tyro was rushed into immediate care, a scurry of doctors surrounding the boy. For hours his friends were left in the dark as the sun began to set, but sooner or later they finally found out where he was. It surprised him that no one was really worried about him and rushed over to see him, except that he isn’t aware that a certain master gamer was worried the moment news of this incident reached them. Around five pm several people walked through the doors, and the nurses and doctors moved aside as the small crowd walked over to Tyro’s bed. He leaned back in his bed as they all hovered over him with mild curiosity and worry. His head was covered in bandages with black bruises surrounding his eyes, but he appeared to be fully aware. "Hey guys, did you miss me?" “Oh yeah, everyone in class was super fucking worried about your pompous ass.” Marcoh answered as he sat on the chair beside Tyro’s bed, tossed his bag aside, leaned back and relaxed. "Ah, ignore him Tyro.” Rowan said as he quickly looked over his medical chart. “Class felt a little empty without you around." Truly, he did feel that class didn’t feel right unless everyone was present. But as he continued looking over the clipboard he quickly grew concerned, and was thankful that Anthony, Alexer and Ian came across him soon after he was attacked. He was glad they were late to class as usual, because if they were on time they wouldn’t have known about Tyro bleeding out in the sidewalk outside of campus. Although he was pretty worried why the van was covered in blood with spent bullet casings inside it… Marcoh looked over Red, and quickly gave him a glare before speaking again.“Yeah yeah, but before you ask, you missed nothing today... “ Inwardly he found this to be the highlight of the day, as it was pretty hilarious when he heard about it. “EXCEPT! That Alexer’s bimbo was going crazy over something I didn't bother looking into, but it involved fire.” Mildly curious Tyro looked over to the foul mouthed, pathological liar.“Excuse me, but are you saying that Miss Tanaka finally broke?” “Che, yeah, the broad almost burnt down the bloody school a while ago, but thankfully fucking fire extinguishers are a thing.” With that Marcoh pulled out a bag of chips from his backpack, and started snacking on them. Rowan silently thanked Ambrose Godfrey and George William Manby before speaking. "How ya feeling Tux?" "I'll be okay Rowan, just glad that the meth addict didn’t kill me." “Wait, it was a druggy who fucked you up?” Marcoh asked, slightly startled he looked over at his pal. He then leaned forward, and quietly spoke to him."He didn't get you with a needle did he?" "I don't think so..." Tyro answered the best he can with uncertainty clearly heard from him. "Your friend won't be leaving for a couple of days," One of the doctors said from behind the group. He made his way past Caleb and Barbara, then took the clipboard from Red. From what he can tell from the man’s name tag, his name is John Hood… He looked capable… maybe? "And he didn't have any needle punctures so no need to get worried even further." Everyone sighed at the news that Tyro isn't gonna be infected with some disease. "I’m sure your injuries can’t be that bad?" Barbara sputtered out, until Rowan grabbed her shoulder and shook his head. “I wouldn’t say he’s all that good.” Caleb voiced as looked out the window giving him a view of a large portion of the Institute’s campus… and quickly notices Sebastian Irving, the classes’ laziest individual with a knocked out Kabar laying on the grass nearby, and Bastion is currently beating the snot out of someone with a bat from one of those italian gangs. There were other Italian gangsters around them looking undecided if they should help their pal or allow the violent exchange continue without intervention. He does hope that Bastion doesn’t end up killing those poor bastards as he can get dangerously determined if someone harms one of his friends. “What the fuck are you saying you faggot?” Barbara snapped away from Tyro, and gave Caleb a dirty look as she insulted him. Sighing the browned haired sixteen year old looked away from the brutal beating just outside, and turned his eyes on the video game addict. "A punctured lung, three broken ribs, several stab wounds, and severe bruising is not something he can just walk off.” Caleb explained as he too looked over the clipboard with Rowan not too long ago. He still couldn’t believe that someone could actually cause this much internal damage to a young man. “With all of those he requires a lot of rest, however I will say you were very lucky out there, be glad nothing else has happened to you." John Hood knew his stay was unwelcome and he wiggled his way out of the group. Barbara quickly held onto the patient's arm. "Punctured lung, Tux… holy shit, was it that serious?" She asked with genuine concern surprising everyone in the room. Tyro just waved it off with his hand, and the others continued their barrage of questions for another hour before they had to leave. Although before Barbara left she looked back at quiet boy, and he gave her his trademark smile with a bright glint from his white teeth showing. “It’s not wise to stay out so late Barb, with all these barbarians running amok.” Just seeing him so calm despite his injuries slowly calmed her down. She was quite worried throughout their time together after hearing he was in the infirmary, but is relieved that this incident hasn’t changed him. “Yeah, I’ll get home as fast as possible.” She said, and she meant it as she didn’t want to get caught alone out in the dark in a city like Meta. No one wants another kidnapping. “Glad to hear it, now, go before I have to kick you out.” Nodding, seeing him still the happy dapper brought a fluttering feeling in her stomach, and she was unable to hide her wide grin. “I’ll visit you tomorrow, kay?” “Looking forward to it.” Dangerously Determined, eh.Kabar was so far having a pretty good day; none of the dirty Liberals bothered him today, well, none that he can remember. He does have a tendency of forgetting about who he finds annoying… Well anyway, his day was also pretty good, because he was able to get his favorite lunch today which is those huge spicy sausages the cafeteria sells, his class wasn’t all too wild as they really tried to not cause any trouble today, and most importantly; he’s able to go home now!.. of course after he heads over to the Infirmary to pay Tyro a visit. Everyone was surprised, and others shocked to hear that Tyro was attacked at the Institute’s entrance this morning. No one could believe that anyone would harm him. He had several stab wounds, and lost lots of blood or so says Alexer, Ian and Anthony as they told the class. The three of them were late as usual, and Aoi kept the class busy by making everyone do their homework until Alexer came by to drop off today’s assignments. Thankfully the three of them found Tyro on the sidewalk bleeding out, and Alexer was quick to get him to the Infirmary. If the three of them were any earlier or later Tyro would’ve been in deep trouble as no one who witness the incident seemed to brother to try to help him. No one even called the security... Later in the morning Alexer got a call from the school's doctor, and Alexer relayed the report to the class. Kabar being the good friend he is was glad to hear that Tyro will make a full recovery, and that the doctor would allow visits after school at five pm. Everyone pretty much announced that they’ll pay him a visit sometime today or tomorrow or some other time during the week, but only a few of them actually went over there it seems. Rowan texted him not too long ago that himself, Caleb, Marcoh were going over to see Tyro, and apparently Barbara is also joining the guys. Caleb and Rowan were good friends with Tyro, and no doubt they were concerned for their friend, so it made sense why the two of them would want to visit him as soon as possible. Marcoh on the other hand? Well, Tyro and him doesn’t seem like they were close friends as Marcoh was always an ass to him, and Tyro never went out of his way to become close friends with the foul mouthed boy. Infact, not a lot of people went out of their way to be best buds with Marcoh other than Jacob, and there's a reason pretty much everyone isn't so close to Marcoh. Everyone knows that Marcoh is a big fat liar, and no one likes liars as friends. Although it is interesting to hear that Barbara is making her way to Tyro. Sure, both she and Tyro looked like they were recently becoming close friends with how much they play, and talk about video games together, but back in class he never expected to see the look of worry, and concern on her face throughout the day. He might've even seen some tears in the corner of her eyes, but he wasn't sure. From Rowan’s text he says they found her outside of the Infirmary waiting for the staff to let her in to see Tyro. He suspects that she likes Tyro with how she spent a lot of her time with him these past couple weeks, and she obviously cares about his safety judging from her reaction to the news this morning. He wasn’t particularly close to her as he doesn’t really talk to her all that much, but he can safely assume she just wants to make sure her new friend is fine with her own eyes before her stress is lifted off her shoulders. Kabar too felt stressed throughout the day as he was worried for- “Well, what have we here?” Kabar's musings were cut off by some guy speaking. Looking around he noticed a small group of guys wearing matching jackets walking towards him, the looks in their eyes worried him along with how they steadily moved to surround him. Whelp, looks like he wouldn't be able to run away from these guys. A tall, smug looking bastard stood a few feet from him, and gave him a dirty look before looking to one of his pals. “Is this the guy with the ones who destroyed our boxes of pasta?” Kabar then realized this is one of those Italian gangsters that are within the Institute, and how did he know this? Well, it certainly wasn’t from their accents seeing how they lack any of which that he can detect. No, it’s that they’re out to find the ones who fucked up their precious pasta... oh god how he hates stereotypes. Then he realized something much worse; these guys think he fucked up their pasta! This will not bode well for him. “Oh yeah, it’s one of those guys.” Says a lanky teen with a green and white striped shirt, then the apparent leader of the goons gave a single nodded towards Kabar. This was apparently a signal to have two of the bigger guys to quickly take a hold of Kabar, and lifted him off the ground by half a foot. Man, these guys are fucking huge! Panicked Kabar knew he was in deep trouble, and now that he couldn’t run he opt to speak to these guys in hopes to not get his face smashed in. “H-hey I don’t know what you guys think I done, but-“His nervous words were cut off as the leader punched him in the gut, which knocked the air out Kabar’s lungs. Coughing Kabar tried to get air back in him, but he couldn’t really ignore the pain. He wasn’t really use to being punched like the others as he never really participated in a fight, he usually tried to avoid getting into brawls as he hoped that his record of good standing would get him out of the class of delinquents. Soon the leader with the little whiskers grabbed a hold onto his lower jaw, and forced Kabar to look at the Italian. “Listen well boy.” His grip on his jaw tightened as he spoke with a very threatening tone, almost sounding hateful. “We’re not going to kill you.” Kabar sighed at this, but then his eyes spotted one of the gangsters over the leader’s shoulder who was holding a metal bat. “We’re just going to hurt you really, really bad.” The leader then moved aside, to allow his bat wielding goon take his place. Kabar was outnumbered, out-muscled, unarmed, and is unable to call his friends for help. He was essentially fucked. “Ah shit…” Kabar cursed before the bat hit him in the stomach. Sebastian was tired, like very fucking tired. He was so tired he didn’t even know what today's class assignments were. Sometimes he wonders how he can keep his grades up if he keeps spacing out from tiredness in class. He knew he shouldn't have spent all night playing Metroid Prime at the College recreational room, but he couldn't help on how good that game was! He hasn’t slept in for thirty or so hours, and was slowly making his way to the gym to sleep. Surely the staff wouldn’t mind if he were to use the gym mats as a makeshift bed, right? Right... Well anyways, he would absolutely not go over to his mother’s home to sleep as he didn’t want to worry his mother, despite him knowing his mother would’ve allowed him to sleep at her place, but that like a seven mile walk and he didn’t have the money to pay for the taxi or bus to travel the distance. He could’ve gotten a ride from Kelly or Anthony, but both of them were usually busy once school was over for the day. Anthony is basically busing Alexer to wherever the teacher wants to go, and Kelly was supposedly working for a local criminal to smuggler things around Meta… supposedly. He wouldn't be surprised if Kelly was lying about being a smuggler, but either way he couldn’t care less. As long as Kelly doesn’t bring any trouble to him he didn’t care… The tired twenty-one year old student stopped in his tracks. He swore he heard something… he stood there for a minute listening, and after hearing nothing out of the ordinary he continued to shamble towards the gym, but then he heard a cry of pain. Sebastian cursed himself for not sleeping last night, he just realized he has tunnel vision. He quickly turned his head around and tried to focus his eyes, but despite his tunnel vision he was quick to spot someone getting ganked on. Now he couldn’t get a clear view of the guy getting his ass beat by the five attackers, but that didn’t stop him from walking a little closer to the guys. His shitty eye sight wouldn’t let him see very far, that’s what he gets for playing videos games close to the tv screen in the middle of the night. Although the closer he got the more he became aware how similar the poor schmuck was to a pal of his in class; Kabar, that guy on the ground getting stomped on looked a lot like Kabar… huh. Sebastian snickered a little bit at the thought of Kabar getting his ass kicked. The guy kept saying how he wouldn’t go down without a fight despite not really participating in a fight, and the guy on the ground was totally getting his ass beat. Though it seems his snicker caught the attention of a lanky looking guy that just finished stomping on the Kabar look alike. “Hey you, what’re you looking at!?” And now the guy was shouting at him. “Oh nothing, just checking of what’s going on.” Sebastion replied rather boredly as he yawned, completely not scared by the five men who now glared at him. The guy on the ground rolled over to his stomach, and looked up at him. “Bastion, help me!” The Kabar look alike yelled, which Sebastian half listened to as he placed most of his attention to one of the shorter men that was slowly making his way to him. Although he still didn’t feel threatened as he felt confident enough to out run these guys. “Hey boss, this guy must be with that Bastion fucker over there!” The shorter guy with the bat yelled as he pointed towards Sebastian, huh, looks like these fellows seem to think he’s with the beaten man on the ground. The now apparent boss of this gang-bang gave him a dirtt look, outstretched his arm and pointed his finger at the tired boy. “Then let’s beat the shit out of him.”And now he’s being dragged in this mess, great, just what he needed. “Bastion god dammit, if you're not gonna help then go get the others!” The man on the ground yelled again, but this time his tired mind finally recognized him as Sebastian finally got a good look at him… oh shit… now this is just personal. “All right, you want to play hardball?” The tired boy was now fully awake, and was close to yelling as he spoke. Instead of abandoning his friend Sebastian then proceeded to crack his knuckles, and made several other movements to loosen himself for the brawl that was about to commence. “I'll play hardball!” After his announcement the guy with the bat ran up to him, and swung a short metal bat at Sebastian. Despite being a lazy bastard Sebastian was quite skilled in fighting, and he has an old habit of making anything a weapon. He quickly pulled out his simple ball point pen, and stepped back from the swing, and then he quickly jumped towards the short man. His opponent didn’t seem to be very skilled at fighting as he hasn’t made a move to block or avoid Sebastian, although he did look very surprised as if not expecting a seemingly unarmed man to charge at him. Sebastian was quick in disarming the short man by forcing the bat out of the way, moving in close, and tackling him to the ground. With the use of the pen he struck the short man’s side, but made sure to not put too much force into his attack as he didn’t want to pierce skin. Instead he wanted to cause a great amount of pain by jabbing his pen into him, which predictably caused him to immediately be stunned from the immense pain he is now feeling. Sebastian was quick to grab onto the bat the short man let go of, and rolled away before he was struck by one of the bigger guys. Sebastian was quick in dealing with his new opponent as all he had to do was hit him in the legs, and hit once more as he laid on the ground. Satisfied he has taken care of two of the five guys Sebastian looked over to the remaining men, and wasn’t surprised that one of them ran away, which now left the other big brute and what he can guess is the leader of this possy. “Come at me, and you’ll see you messed with the wrong person.” Sebastian spoke loudly at the two, and the leader looked over to his remaining companion, said leader sharply nodded towards Sebastian. The large brute understood the order, and Sebastian too understood it; the leader was going to send his remaining guy to fight him, and the leader was going to either stay back or run off. “Prepare to feel the thunder!” The brute yelled as he stomped his way over to Sebastian, which he was quick to dispose of too as he swung his bat the brute, aiming for his head, and smirked when a satisfying ‘clunk’ was heard and a ‘thump’ as the big man fell over onto the ground. Sebastian was pleased to see no blood was spilt as he took out the gangsters. He then looked over to the leader, who at the moment looked very frightened. Sebastian ran over to the man before he could run away, and grabbed him by the collar and glared at the frightened boy. Sebastian then spoke is a very low, threatening voice. "... You do realize… this means… I need to beat you… within an inch… of your life now, right?" At every pause the defeated gangster was getting even more frightened, but before he could enact righteous retribution upon the bastard he heard heavy footsteps in the distance; he deduced that the Institute’s security was making their way over here. Not wanting to be arrested by the brutal security guards he instead threw the gangster on the ground, kicked him in the stomach, and ran over to a now knocked out Kabar. Sebastian was thankful he took gym class this semester as he was able to throw Kabar over his shoulder with ease, he then ran as fast as he can away from the immediate area. He ran for quite a while, but he did start get a little winded as he wasn’t used to carrying someone while running. He knew he couldn’t run like this forever as people who see him from the High School’s windows will begin to get suspicious of him, and would probably alert the security. He then spotted several trees with many bushes around them. He then made his decision; he was gonna hide out in the bushes. He jumped through the shrubbery, and was surprised to see a clearing hidden within the trees and bushes. Although he is pleased to know that no one would be able to find them, well, unless they decided to poke their heads within the bushes. He then placed Kabar on the ground, and he sighed in frustration as he didn’t really know what to do next. He wasn’t an expert when it comes to dealing with knocked out casualties. ‘Wasn’t he not supposed to move Kabar if he was unconscious?...’ Sebastian thought for a moment, but then shrugged as began to attempt to wake up his unconscious friend, and from what he can tell by reading his watch he spent a good 15 minutes trying to wake him up. Though he did a physical check on his pal, and is glad that he is alive, and that nothing seems to be broken. Sure Kabar is covered in bruises and will be very sore, but he'll be fine within a couple days. As soon as he was done going over his friend Kabar's eyes fluttered, then they slowly opened. Sebastian sighed in relief. Sebastian was about to tell Kabar that they should probably go to the Infirmary to get a professional to look over him, but then Kabar spoke. “Did I just get my ass kicked?” Sebastian then proceeded to nod as his reply, but was cut off again before he could speak. “DON’T! Tell anyone this happened.” The tired boy raised his eyebrows at Kabar’s words, but nodded again. If Kabar wanted to keep his pride from being damaged any further than what’s he to do? Then a thought came over Sebastian; if Kabar wants to keep him from spilling the beans of his defeat, then he’ll need to owe him something in return. And Sebastian knew what he wanted. “Can I sleep on your couch?” I'm still not good at writing fights, but atleast I tried, eh. Hellooooo Nurse, eh! I'm super tired, I'm sick and I have a head ache, but despite those I still pushed this out, eh. There's probably a few fuck ups here and there, but whatever, I'm off to bed now, eh. It's been a while since Tyro was taken into the Infirmary. He couldn't say his stay was bad with how nice the staff were, and how quiet and peaceful of a time he had. He even read several novels to keep himself busy so he wasn't really bored, and if he did get bored he simply went to sleep. The food there was decent seeing how the staff simply opt'd to serve him cafeteria food, which is fine by him. He likes some of the stuff on menu at the cafeteria. His stay was also nice at times, because some of his friends would visit him. They would bring him snacks and new novels to read, and Barbara was nice enough to bring him a PSP with Metal Gear: Peace Walker. He greatly enjoyed playing the game whenever he got tired of reading, and was satisfied with the ending. Although he was kinda bothered how Paz looked very similar to a girl he has seen in school... Barbara would also come by during lunch, and after school for a little while before she left for home. Her visits were pleasant if a bit awkward at times, but it was nice. It's never a bad thing whenever a girl comes visits you while you're ill. He even got a surprise visit from Alexer, Aoi and the school's Administrator during Wednesday; the day after he was attacked. Alexer and Aoi were casual around him while expressing how they're happy he's fine, although Alexer might've been a little annoyed during his stay, he probably have not had his coffee that morning. Miss Danaan seemed remorseful at the time, and expressed how she'll do her best to prevent such things happening again. He doubts the attacks are gonna stop, but the sentiment was nice. Now after a week or so the John Hood; his doctor says he was good to go, and Tyro was happy to be able to leave. Normally whenever he was sick or injured from any brawl he was dragged into he would’ve just went home, called in sick and played Rome Total War or Europa Unversalis 4 until he felt better... gotta get me some Casus Belli... Well anyways, he would’ve been on his laptop playing games today, because the school’s infirmary gave him a paper slip saying he could stay out of school for an additional week to recover from his extensive injuries, but he had trouble walking to his apartment out at Meta. Now a proud man would’ve simply kept walking through the pain, and tell themselves that the pain was simply an obstacle every man would go through in their lives, and that he could overcome the obstacle. But he's a smart man and rather not let his pride further cause himself some more damage. Walking with a busted a rib, several other sore ribs, sore muscles and a lung that was recently punctured several days ago would surely make the trip too much to bare. So he had no other choice but to call for a ride, and was disappointed to find out that both Anthony and Kelly were busy with other business at the time. Anthony is doing his usual thing, and that is to be Alexer’s personal driver. Kelly is… doing some shady business right now, probably drug or weapon smuggling. He had only one person left who he knew would help him, and at the time he didn’t think much of it. He just thought he’d call up Barbara, and have her get her mother or father drive him to his apartment. He was sorely mistaken. Currently he’s in the video game addict’s bedroom in the basement of her house, and is laying on Barbara’s bed under two blankets. Barb somehow convinced her mother to let him stay at their place, and Barbara has taken it upon herself to take care of him. Now he did try to convince both Barb and her mother to just take him to his home, but they were insistent on letting him stay at their place. He was practically dragged by both mother and daughter into their house, was stripped by Barbara, and was immediately thrown onto her bed... giggity. Of course he didn't have his precious Rome Total War or Europa Unversalis 4 on him, so Tyro felt a little anxious."I'm fine really" Tyro said as he looked away from the girl with him in the room. There was a shuffling of clothes and fabrics. He chose to keep his eyes off the girl, and he quickly noticed the massive amount of video games on her shelves along with the assortments of consoles she has laying around her tv. He wasn't surprised seeing how often she played video games on her lap top at class, but what caught this eyes was the massive computer at the other end of the room. He can't see the interior of the case, but judging from the size of the it it clearly was capable of holding many advanced computer components... oh how he wants to touch her... and get inside of her. Her as in the computer mind you, he is a gentleman after all, not some pervert. “No you are not.” She retorted as she tossed her top aside, and placed on a new article of clothing on herself. Of course Tux being the gentleman he is, did not see what she is changing into as he's now fixating his eyes on the ceiling. Which oddly enough kinda irked Barbara, but she was fine with him not sneaking a peak at her. “Yes I am.” Tyro said as he looked at the various pipes and vents above of him. He finds it odd that a finished basement wouldn't have put something on the ceiling. Like, did the people who build this house were lazy and skimped out on the ceiling, or did they run out of money to afford some drywall material? Or did they leave the ceiling exposed so that the pipes and vents were easy to access? Barb quickly bottomed up her top before calling out on Tyro. "You have a plug in your lung, dumbass." As she finished with that she tossed a sock at Tyro’s face just to bother him, which it did as he was startled and was quick to toss it away from him. “You don’t know that.” Finished changing into her new set of clothes, she walked up to her bed and hit his legs which causes him to yelp in pain, and momentary glared at her until he see's what she's wearing. “I was with you at the Infirmary!” She then looked over him, and slightly pouted at the sight of the bruises on his face that has yet to fade away, and the bandages he still wears on his neck. “I was there when both Rowan and Caleb told me about your injuries.” Flustered at the sight of Barbara in her new outfit, Tyro croaked out. "Is the nurse outfit really necessary?" “Of course it’s necessary, you idiot!” She was quick to anger, and her face soon turned pink as he continued to stare at her. From the way she’s dressed, and how she is acting Tyro thought she was practically an anime character at the moment. “Explain!” He needed to keep himself distracted, and keeping conversation was the only thing that was preventing him from shutting down... his cheeks were starting to feel a little warm, oh how he hopes he wasn't blushing at the sight of Barbara. “I’m gonna be taking care of you.” She glared at him, but soon looked away as she tried to pull down her skirt a bit. She too must feel awkward about this, but she’s powering through this. “and I just so happen to have this on me.” Tyro then looked to the pile of clothing she had on the floor, and to the plastic packaging that looks to be where the nurse outfit came in. Not feeling so awkward now seeing how she too must be embarrassed with her clothes, he chose to ask a question. “Soooo…. how long did you have that nurse outfit?” “A month?” Was her answer, that means she bought that costume around the time they both played that video game together in class near the start of the school year. They were both silent to each other for a few minutes before Barb spoke to him. "Hey, Tux" Barbara as she nervously smoothed out her outfit. "Yeah?" Tux replied as he slowly leaned back into her pillows. "You know of the dance that's coming up right?" She sat down on the bed near his feet, looking a little nervous as she spoke to him. "The Halloween dance." "Of course, how can I not know about it?" Tux was feeling drowsy now seeing how he’s laying on a comfy bed, under two blankets which made him really warm. And everyone knows that being comfy and warm would eventually make you a little sleepy, but he’s still capable of having a conversation. "Everyone other than our class is talking about it." Well, that’s not obviously true. Katrina quite a few times would talk about the dance with Matthew, and she would subtly talk about how she would love to go to the dance this year. Of course Matthew doesn’t seem to notice or care. Barbara bit her lip for a moment before she continued speaking."Well I've been thinking... that you know, I and you-" She then cut herself off as she covered her face with her hands out of embarrassment, she couldn't believe she’s bringing this up! Although Tux was quick to pick up where’s going with this. "Ugh, this is so dumb, but do-" "Want to go to the dance with me?" Tyro cut her off as he looked over the girl, and gave her a smile that brings warmth to her. It was quite obvious for him on what she was trying to say, and it now kinda made sense why she would have a nurse outfit with her, the Halloween dance allows the students to wear costumes. He personally doesn’t see anything wrong with going to the dance with her. Sure, she’s easily provoked and spits out insults without a second thought, but she plays video games.... He likes that she plays video games. Surprised she jerked her face out of her hands, looked at him and immediately responded.. "Yes!" Slightly taken back at the volume of her response, Tyro gave her an amused look as she embarrassingly rubbed the back of her head. “Yes, I'd like that." She said, but this time more calm and composed, but clearly happy with her giving off a small smile of hers. "Noice” With that over and done with, Tyro wanted to ask about something important. “Now, I'm hungry. What we're having for dinner?" "Whatever my mom makes." He nodded at her response. It would make sense that Barb wouldn’t be the one cooking seeing how clumsy she can be sometimes, and he can only imagine how dangerous her food would be if she were to cook. "Oh, what does she usually prepare for dinner?" He ask as he absently rub his stomach, he hasn’t eaten since breakfast at the infirmary today, and that was like nine hours ago! He missed out on lunch as he was saddened to discover his wallet is empty of money, and since then he’s been starving. That druggie robbed him while he was bleeding out on the ground, damn him. "Soups, Chili, Stew, Borsk, and anything that's drowning in water." She listed off with her counting off the items with her fingers. "Sounds nice, looking forward to it." As he says that a thought comes to him, and after a moment he continues. "If we're going to the dance together, you're dressing up as a Mother Fricking Trex." "Shut the fuck up." And so forth Tux stayed at Barbara's place for the next week, and enjoyed the company of his nurse. Clearly she was also pleased with how things turned out that day, but continues to insult Tux whenever he brings up the Trex costume. The Two Kings, eh.A man sat on a bench in a locked room, he was not pleased. Days before, this man was at the top of his world. He made his own personal kingdom to lord over, and he along with some of his friends lived pretty relaxed lives despite the school work they had to do. No one could've end his rule. No one. The French couldn't mess with them, the Ger- the Nazis didn’t dare come into his turf, the Russians pretty much left them alone with their non aggression pact, and the Orientals were smart enough to leave them be after they were thoroughly wrecked once his forces took the majority of their territory. Any other minor school gang either was absorbed by his, disbanded as they couldn’t hope to match the strength of his personal army, or chose to join rival gangs in hopes to get back at him for taking their turf. He was amused to see the few who stood against him. It brought a smile to his face whenever he see’s their will to resist destroyed. Not even the Red Tails, that gang made up entirely of only women, the defenders of the weak couldn’t hope to stop their expansion. Chun Li and her followers were strong and skilled, yes they were, but their numbers were small. Skill and strength can only get you so far. Although recently in the past few days a girl from their group came up to them to cease the fighting between the two. Now, he is not an evil person, so, he chose to listen to her. This Ava Crescentia was a confident, determined girl who sought to end the pointless fighting between them. They were making progress, but it seems some of his Lieutenants didn’t get the memo as they attacked some members of the Red Tails. Fighting between the two once again commenced, although it broke his heart to see a girl like Miss Crescentia lose her hope to end the war. He made sure to punish the ones who attacked the Red Tails unprovoked, and without his consent. The splinter faction from the supposed rulers of the school; the Holy Knights, at the time were practically the only ones that were a real threat to his rule. It was a constant battle everyday with them, with the brawls spiking up during lunch and after school. Although once again their numbers gave them victory almost every time. His followers weren’t exactly the brightest of people, but they excelled at coming together to fight their enemies. As he has previously stated; skill and strength can only get you so far, but these people seem to be far more coordinated than the Red Tails. Sola vi Ryuvia, second in command of the Holy Knights was a strong woman, and he personally wouldn’t want to mess with her. Although her forces lost their morale for a time once her companion; the Impenetrable Shield has left their group. Though he has reports that both he and Sola still train together at the boxing club. Then there’s the Crusaders, the supposed rulers of the school. At one point in time he admired how they worked together to keep the Institute a safe place for the students, but as time went on he soon resented them. The power they held, the influence they wielded, the people they commanded soon got to their heads, and they became corrupt. A civil war erupted within the Crusaders, well, he couldn’t really call it a war as it lasted only for a day. Nevertheless the battle ended with a new, more power hungry man to take command of the Crusaders. Within months the school became a battleground as various gangs sprouted, and the Crusaders did nothing, but used the smaller gangs as tools to fight for them. Several Crusaders left, and chose to form their own gangs or joined a preexisting one. With the Crusaders no longer protecting the syudents he chose to form his own gang in an effort to defend his friends. He’s a realist, and knew he couldn’t protect everyone. He’s doesn't see himself as a good person, but he couldn't let his friends get assaulted by others any longer. His gang was small at first, but as the weeks turned to month, and the months turned to a couple years; his gang had become a major power house. He had real influence, real power, and he loved it. He had everything he could’ve wanted… That is until someone destroyed his pasta. He made it his personal mission to seek out the ones who has caused this act of treason. It hadn’t taken long to find the ones who defiled his pasta, and he reveled in the suffering he caused for the felon. In his indulgence he wasn’t aware that this man, this skilled fighter named Bastion sneak up on them. Thankfully his loyal companion Antonio noticed the would be assassin, and he was quick to alert the group. He was careless, he thought himself unbeatable with the two giants with him, but the fool ruined everything. Antonio rushed at this Bastion, and was easily taken down and lost the bat to the attacker. Then his other companions were swiftly disposed of by the warrior. and he was too frightened to run. He almost pissed himself as the warrior grabbed a hold of him, and threatened to cripple him for life. But sighed in relief when he chose to spare him as Bastion picked up his fallen comrade, and ran off to who knows where. He was about to call for reinforcements, but then the armoured, and armed security was quick to arrest him. He was taken to the school’s jail house right behind the Security Centre while his companions were taken to the Infirmary, or so says the Guards. The Guards apparently thought he was the one who brutally beaten his friends. He has been in here for a few days, and by now his personal empire was most likely infighting. They were probably tearing themselves apart for the right to rule his territory. He was angry, very very angry. Once he was out of here he’ll do whatever he can to gather what men who was still loyal to him, and find the ones who caused the destruction of his kingdom. “So, how do you know of this warrior named Bastian?” The angry boy in his late teens questioned the other man across from him. “Pas entièrement. I don’t personally know of him, but I know who you’re talking about.” The other occupant of this cement call replied as he leaned back into a wall he stood next to. The one who asked the question raised an eyebrow at this response before continuing the speak. “How do you know of him?” The man’s body stiffened as he clenched his fists in anger, he spoke in a strained voice. “Ces salauds… they infiltrated my turf and completely tore apart my men.“ He then relaxed his body, and the man sitting down swore he could hear the venom coming out of him as he continued. “And when I’m out of here I’m looking for this salaud named Matthew along with sa chienne Katrina, et ruiner.” He knew of this already, cuz he's the one who ordered some of his men to take over the territory before the rival gang regrouped, but that was half a month ago! He knew that the school was fucked, but how could they do this to someone? Did the Security buy off the police or something? He looked over to the pile of papers on the floor at the corner of the cell, and they looked to be school work... so, they're still trying to educate this man. Huh... this doesn't bode well for him too, cuz how long would he expect to stay locked up in here too? The less angry teen then leaned forward, clasped his hands together, and held them near his chin before speaking. “I have a proposal if you want to hear it.” “Quoi?” “How about we form a temporary alliance, and work together to bring these people down.” The man approaching the other elaborated, and the accented one across kept silent; he was obviously thinking over his proposal, and the pasta lover was a patient man. So, he waited for what felt like five or six minutes before the accented man responded. "Je pourrais continuer avec cette, oui, let’s join forces.” The man pushed himself off the wall, and walked across the room to his fellow cellmate. He too stood up from his bunk, then they shook hands before the accented man continued with a thoughtful look on his face.“Ceci est vraiment quelque chose. The French and Italians working together, never thought I’d see the day that would ever happen.” The Italian just like the French man thought for years that both French and Italians would never joined forces, and of all things it was revenge that brought them together. “Now, I assume you know the name of this gang these people are a part of?” King Giovanni asked. “Curieusement they call themselves the Glorious Faggots.” King Julien answered with snicker. “Amusing.” Now, he wonder if he can make some phone calls? Surely the Security would allow him to have his phone call... This story now has a plot apparently, eh. Patience is the Art of Hoping, eh.A day at the office for the Commissar was usually simple. All he had to do was call up Anthony to pick him up with the van, drive to the Starbucks to pick up his breakfast, eat and drink, hand over today’s work to the class, then try not to sleep until 3:20 pm. This was his schedule every day for the past few years, well, he did have to change things up this semester seeing how Miss Tanaka came along. Looking back before she arrived into my life, it’s ridiculous to think that I actually had to do work. But, like last week his schedule was interrupted as he was sitting calmly in his seat facing his boss; Mathilda Danaan, the school’s Administrator. Now, most people would think that the Headmaster is the one who runs things around here, but no, you would be wrong if you thought that. Instead the Hassian Institute is run by Miss Danaan, which is quite surprising considering her age. About an hour ago, she had called him over to her office at the Headmaster’s Mansion to discuss something with him. Thinking it was about this month’s pay he made his way to her as soon as possible to receive his money, but to his surprise it wasn't about payment, rather she wanted to speak to him about... well him. "I am glad that you came today Mr Popescu." She said giving him a warm smile. She would always give him a smile whenever they’re together, and sometimes he would even smile back at her, and he did for a moment. "Thank you Hilda. I was wondering why you called me over on such short notice?" As much as he likes the twenty year old woman, he still had some business to conduct with his aide, although thinking it over he could take it slow today. He supposed that his aide can take care of herself at that classroom for an hour or two. "I just wanted to let you know that you are one of my best teachers, and I am glad to have you." She complimented him, and he gives her a simple nod. He’s not quite use to people giving praise as many people tend to avoid him whenever possible. Even then no one should really be given praise for doing their job. "Thank you Hilda." "You have accomplished so much in your teaching career, and are one of the best we have." She complimented him with the same smile. Well, she isn’t entirely wrong about that. There isn’t another teacher like me who would take on the challenge of educating a class of the Institute’s worst… well, he wouldn’t really call his class the worst. There’s certainly many others out in campus much worse than class 031, but he won’t be telling anyone that. "Again thank you Hilda." "In fact you are one of my favorite teachers ever since I met you." Okay, her favorite teacher? Well, knowing this certainly makes his life so much easier, but feeling the need to look humble he needed to mention a few teachers that he feels are capable to a certain extent. "What about Mayumi Kisaki, Cain Mendez, Aikurō Mikisugi and Aoi Tanaka?" He doesn’t know too much of his fellow teachers within the school, but he knew enough to have a small circle of friends. Having people to talk to is the only thing keeping him sane after dealing with his classes’ faggotry. "Well I will admit they have some bad habits, but they are still good educators, though I couldn't choose between them over you." Yeah, he wouldn't really call them habits… Miss Kisaka is a drunk who spends too much time chasing college athletes, Mr Mendez is a little too hard on his students at gym, Mr Mikisugi is a little too untrustworthy despite being an excellent educator, and Miss Tanaka is too contradicting with her either being submissive or punitive. But they're good at their jobs, and that's all that really matters. "I see." Alexer was beginning to wonder why she was acting so friendly with him tdoay. Sure, she's friendly to him whenever they're together, but all he wanted was his payment from this month, and maybe he could get a little more out of her… but what he doesn’t know is that his hope would soon be dashed away with her next words. "There is just one problem I have with you." The silver haired beauty's' smile widened which caused the man to be extremely nervous. "What's that Hilda?" The wannabe Commissar asked as he nervously re-adjusted his hat. "HAVE YOU SEEN THE FUCKING BILL FOR ALL THE TIMES YOUR CLASS BROKE SHIT AT OUR SCHOOL?!" Mathilda screamed, stood up, yanked a piece of paper from her desk drawer and shoved it into his face. "Err..." Alexer scanned the paper in front of him before replying, "That is a LOT of zero's Hilda." Alexer realized two things that day. One was that windows, drywall and tiling were expensive, and two was that getting a date with Mathilda was not gonna happen anytime soon. Looks like the argent angel had a limit to her patience. "I THOUGHT YOU SAID YOU HAD YOUR CLASS UNDER CONTROL!" She continued to raise her voice at him, but then sat back down on her chair. Sighing the young woman continued. "Isn't Miss Tanaka supposed to help you with dealing with the school's delinquents?" She then began to play with her ponytail and looked elsewhere, a clear sign she's under stress or in deep thought. He's gonna have to tread lightly from here on out. "Well, you know we cannot prevent my class from doing anything wrong after 3:20." He said as he took off his hat, and ran his fingers through his hair. She was quiet for a few moments as he continued to attempt to see how much this bill actually costs, but then she spoke. "So you say..." "I am so sorry for causing you stress, but will my-" Before he could ask about his payment she cut him off, which caught him off guard as she never done this to him, ever. Her eyes were trained on him. This is most troubling. "I'm sorry, but yes, your wage for this month will be deducted until all of these damages are covered." Well, there goes him contributing to the Halloween dance's fund this year. "Please Alexer, keep your class under control, and we'll talk about your payment after October." Looks like I'm gonna be eating cafeteria food from here on out... Can't Afford Not To, eh.The sounds of chatter, fighting and laughter was absent, Marcoh realized. Looking up from his laptop, he noticed that his ‘friend’, was stacking all sorts of dollar bills on his desk, and he spotted several small cardboard boxes beside his desk. There’s no telling what the high class man was packing. The snooty prick could do whatever the fuck he wanted, because at the moment everyone else has left for lunch. If the star athlete wanted to count his money today and possibly box his illegal items, well, Marcoh couldn’t afford to stop him even if he tried. "Uhm Jacob, what the fuck are ya doin'?" Nervously Marcoh decided to ask, just to fill in the silence between the two. "What does it look like my silver tongued friend?" Jacob deadpanned back to him in his usual snooty way, and Marcoh decided that he wasn't going to bother answering that. A few minutes passed, and Jacob’s desk was clear, everything placed in his small boxes on the floor. He turned, and the moment the ladies man’s eyes caught his own, Marcoh was captivated. "I have a favour to ask of you, Skavlan." "What is it Mr Revengeance Man?" He asked warily. This was going somewhere he was going to thoroughly regret later, he just knew it. "I'd like you to strip and lie on my desk." He fucking called it, that faggot was going to rape him. Well it’s not like Marcoh could afford to go against the arrogant asshole, so hesitantly he stripped and got on the two desks Jacob placed together like he had ordered. The butt monkey could scream for help, run away or fight back, but he knew Jacob would wreck his shit, because he has connections and money. Both of which Marcoh didn’t have nor wanted to be used against him. Sitting in his chair, Jacob stared at Marcoh's chest for a moment, frowning. "It'll have to do." "What will?" The pathological liar asked, puzzled. The hand to hand combat expert ignored him, pulling a thin container from his jacket’s pocket, twisting off the cap; he slowly poured the powdery white contents in a straight line on Marcoh's chest. Setting the container on the desk, he procured a straw from his pockets and went to work. The easily annoyed boy couldn't believe that the one and only Jacob Lachey was snorting cocaine off of him! Regular people wouldn’t even touch the stuff, but the snooty boy seem to be well acquainted with the drug as he calmly wipes his nose. "You know why I snort coke off people, Skavlan?" The silver haired boy said casually, as if he talked and did this all the time. "Because I'm fucking rich, that's why." Marcoh couldn't argue with that logic. If he was rich he'd snort cocaine off people every day of the week. When the rich boy finished he suddenly stood up, getting up on the desk and effectively straddling Marcoh. "Now I'm going to completely devastate your ass," Mr Revengeance Man stated with fervor. He leaned in so close his breath tickled Marcoh’s ear, "because I'm fucking rich." And so Marcoh promised to himself that he would never again be left alone with Jacob, as his asshole was thoroughly broken soon after. Eternal Hunger, Sleep Deprivation, eh."Stop, It’s not gonna work!" "It will, I know it will. I just have to try a bit harder!" "No it won't, powering through is not gonna work!" "Don't worry, I know what I'm doing!" “Let me handle this!” "No, this is not a choice! Rushing in will only make things worse!" A couple of people, more specifically Ian and Kelly, stood outside of dashing stallion's apartment door, faces flushed red and ears pressed to the door. They had their reasons for coming over to the dapper man’s apartment, but they forgot what it was as they listened in. They weren't here for very long, but sadly, they had to leave as building’s security came over, and told them to scram if they don’t have any business within the building. The two of them just gotta tell the other's what they heard! Meanwhile, in the living room of the apartment Tyro leaned back in his chair and sighed in frustration, looking at the impossible game that was displayed on his television. "Why are we doing this again?" He asked as he handed the controller over to Barbara after dying in the game again, and was greatly disappointed he ran out of chips in his bowl. He suspects it was her who ate them while he was busy with the game. "Because you fuck," She replied while fiddling with the controller settings. "I can beat Halo 2 at legendary difficulty, I fucking crushed the Zerg with militarised prisoners, and have the capabilities to conquer entire bloody civilizations. I will not let something that looks to be a walking vagina with teeth continue living after what it put us through! It defeated me more than enough, but I think I’m getting the hang of this boss!" She says as she walked through the fog door, and triggered the boss. "Keep saying that to yourself. I’m sure it will help beat a boss that we’ve been stuck on for three hours." Tyro watched as Barbara continued to evade the monster. He then turned his attention to the thin plastic green container, which the title on the box art reads Dark Souls. "Why did you buy something like this anyway?" Why can’t we just play a nice simple game? Like Rome Total War? "I just thought it would nice to have a challenge for once." She responded without looking away from the tv screen. She dodged the grab, and attacked with her flaming sword, then rolled away before the dragon made a swipe at her. He sighed, and got off his chair. He stretched out his back, and groaned from the pops in his spine. He then silently stood on the cold floor, watching her running away from the monster before speaking. "I'm going to eat, then I’m off to bed.” They’ve been awake all night trying to beat Dark Souls, but so far they only made it to The Depths, which from what they read online is not very far into the game. At this rate they'll be awake all week trying to beat the game, by then they both would be dead from lack of sleep. He’s very tired, and hungry.“You have fun with that." He wasn’t too concerned about her as she’ll most likely just tire herself out from playing video games than cause trouble. He began to walk away before being forcibly yanked back by his arm and falling into the floor next to Barbara. "You can't! We shall not sleep until we kick this fucker’s ass!" Tyro just gave up, too tired to protest, and began to work on figuring out the monster’s attack patterns. They both know that its weakness was lighting, but with them low on supplies they can’t really recover lost health while facing off the dragon. They have the estus flask, but don't have much time to use it as the boss keeps attacking. They would’ve summoned Solaire and Lautrec, but they ran out of humanity a long time ago and Barb is too pissed off to walk away from the boss defeated. The faster he helps her defeat the monster the faster he can go to bed. "Look at us spending quality time together." Barb said while grinning like a maniac. “Isn’t it nice?” “Can I atleast make us some breakfast?” The Shot Caller, eh.The Italian man didn't even see it coming as he was knocked into the air from her kick. His fellow gangsters looked very afraid, and so far made no move to aid their leader. Once again, she had won the brawl using her signature move she calls the Tenshokyaku also known as the Spinning Air Kick. The young woman was a semi famous martial arts champion of Meta. The people around her went wild as the man landed on the cement 10 meters from where she was. The other Italians that chose not to run away were quick to run to their fallen leader, they looked to be very afraid of her and him. The battle was over. She held up her right hand before she yelled, "My strength must have been something you weren't ready for!!" The bystanders cheered for her, and the atmosphere was exhilarating as usual. Yep. She is really living the life as a local celebrity. Her life may not be perfect, but in the very least she makes others’ lives much better by defending them from brutes such as these petty school gangers. She hates having to resort to violence when they could've simply talked this over, but violence is all these men speak. Oh, don't get me wrong, she's does enjoy a good fight, it's just that she prefers to fight in a tournament; she fights just for fun. She loves martial arts, but when you're spending hours every week fighting the same mob of gangsters, you can really get sick of it. And not to mention, when you win every fight things start to get boring. She quickly checked her watch, and she had a one hour break before she had to attend a short meeting with the Red Tails, and before her next class starts. A break is a rare opportunity for her as she spends most of her days fighting, training and working on her college assignments. So before the school's security arrives to arrest her, she decided to spend her time going for a relaxing stroll in the Institute’s park. Today she wore casual clothing with her signature silk brocades and ribbons covering her ox horns. She quickly looked around her, and let out a breathe. She wasn't in the mood to enter another brawl, and she was tired from her studies. She sat down on a bench, and simply relaxed with closed eyes. She was simply enjoying what peace the park had, and relished under the sun as it warmed her skin. But then she heard someone speak from next to her. "Enjoying the sun?" She didn't even notice him beside her, she cursed herself for letting her guard down in such a dangerous school. Anyone could’ve attacked her, but is thankful this man is at least reasonable seeing how he hasn’t thrown a punch at her.. yet. She turned to face the person to see a large, muscular young man who has a darker-toned complexion compared to her, and short blonde hair. His eyebrows are noticeably thick and he's wearing a pair of small gold earrings, and looks to be dressed as a Confederate Soldier. She instantly recognizes him. The big man spoke again. "I see you're still out fighting the gangs, huh?" Oh yeah, he seen what she have done to that Italian gangster. "I see you’re still wearing that ridiculous get up of yours." Seriously, it's like he never changes his clothing! Like she knows he's Texan, but is he for real? He shrugged, and sat next to her on the bench. "I haven’t seen you in a while. How are you doing?" Her mood brightened up slightly at the thought of talking to an old comrade of hers. "I’m doing alright." She said casually, but frowned as she recollected the several fights she had today. "Still have yet to find someone who’s a challenge for me." Gavriil chuckled and she looked at him strangely. He then sighed after noticing her stare. "You know, I do think there’s someone who can be a challenge to you Miss Li." Oh does he now? Interesting, it’s no surprise that he came across skilled fighters ever since he left the Crusaders shortly after she left. He’s the High school’s unofficial rule enforcer and disciplinary officer. She has heard stories of him joining a new bustling, smaller gang that fights each other for the right to be the leader of the day. The tales of the Impenetrable Shield and The Glorious Faggots has reached her ears, and many other dangerous individuals within the school and outward in Meta. So far she’s impressed with him as she never really expected the closet masochist to continue protecting others like she had. As for the gang... she's not so impressed with them. She sighed, and mulled over his words a little more. She wouldn’t be surprised he came across a local street fighter that made him work overtime to defeat, but she’s far above Gavriil’s fighting skills... Well, it is a friday and she has nothing planned for the weekend. "This better good." The always serious giant scoffed. "You think I would allow a courageous warrior such as yourself fight a weakling?" He says as he points to a French gangster that walked by them both that did nothing other than glare them. Clearly he knew who they were, and is wise enough to not start a fight with either of them, so he continues to walk down the cobbled path. Gavriil snickers at this, and she rolled her eyes. "So what can you tell me of this person?" "Now you may not know of him seeing how he joined the Crusaders right after you left, and he may not seem like it at first with his arrogant attitude," Gavriil stated. She isn't all too surprised her chair was filled with someone else, but is quite surprised to hear she was replaced right after she left the Crusaders. Before she could continue going down with her thought process the blonde haired man continued. "But from I and several others experienced he’s an expert at hand to hand combat. He is known to hold black belts in several forms of martial arts and has taken on opponents several times his size and won… I should know, he may have kicked my ass." He says as he absently scratches his cheek, probably embarrassed to losing to someone in a fight. This person defeated Gavriil? Interesting. She has never heard or seen the giant man lose against anyone other than to herself, and for someone to defeat him is already impressive. If Gavriil is telling the truth then she needs to meet this person now. “Arrange this fight now.” “You don’t want his number?” “No, I prefer to meet him in person rather than over the phone.” Today is Saturday at mid afternoon, and she stood outside of a luxury condo that is several blocks away from her dorm room at Hassian Institute. Well, she at least hoped this was the place. The text she got from Gavriil last night telling her that he has successfully arranged a match between the two which made her pumped, and he soon after gave her the address, but now... She is unsure if someone who lives in such a home would be a capable fighter. No doubt he’s lazy and does nothing with his life, but her old comrade said to not be underestimated by this person. Now, Gavriil may be her old comrade, but she needed to know if he is not exaggerating about the fighting capabilities about this guy. Other than hearing it from the huge man this guy so far sounded like a adequate fighter after she asked others if they ever heard of this man, and all she really got from the girls is that he’s super hot. She could just leave right now, but seeing how she already made the trek towards this place she decided to walk up to the door and rang the doorbell. After a couple minutes the door opened revealing a young, silver haired man. For a moment she was captivated by him, but was quick to shake away her shock. This was the guy who replaced her!? "Yo, Chun Li, glad you came." Said the boy with a smile as he stepped back allowing her to enter. She just nodded as she walked in. She looked around to see medals and trophies for martial arts tournaments on the shelves. ‘Hmm, so this guy really is good.’ She thought, mildly impressed as she quickly scanned over his collection of awards. The very handsome man gestured around the room with his hand. "So, this is my place. I guess I should’ve tidied up a bit, but I just woke up not too long ago." "No worries it’s fine, we all have our off days." Chun Li said. She expected to see all sorts of highly valued items scattered around the home in an attempt to impress her, but was instead was surprised to see a simplicity to the luxury home. To her the place felt like a proper home rather than a place of luxury. “I don’t think we need to give our names since we’re already informed of one of another.” The rich kid spoke with a yawn, clearly he did just woken up. She wouldn’t be surprised if she was the one who waked him up. "Well, we both know you’re not here for a drink. Want to start right away?" She simply nodded. "Yeah, sure.” “The backyard is this way." She followed Jacob Lachey out. They entered the other side of the house and she gasped. The yard; It was so big, like a whole field. She was pleased to discover that they had plenty of room to maneuver around here, and the garden gives them privacy from prying eyes. This is the perfect place for a tournament fight. "This is perfect! There’s so much room." She exclaimed, Jacob grinned. Suddenly, Chun Li saw a leg coming towards her head out of nowhere. Out of reflex, she swung her leg so it collided with his. "What the hell!" She yelled when she saw an amused look on the man’s face. The rich kid chuckled with his arms folded. "That's some pretty good reflexes you got there." She frowned, not entirely amused with him. "Hmm, oh really? Remember who you're talking to. I'm the martial arts legend here so I think you should be worrying about yourself." Jacob put his hands up. "Alright, alright." Then he smirked. "Maybe you could show me some new moves." "If you think you can keep up with me." Then she swung her leg at his at a rapid speed. He gasped and jumped over her leg then ducked down before he got kicked in the head. Chun Li chuckled. "Not bad." "I learn from the best.” She looked at him strangely. "What do you mean?" Jacob looked away awkwardly, and scratched the back of his head. "Um, well, you're kinda the reason I took up martial arts last year, and I learned some of your moves from watching your fights at the tournaments." After hearing this she blushed, and looked away so he couldn’t see it, but he caught it and smirked. "Wow, that's so-" "Including this one!" Jacob cut her off with a kick to the gut which sent her flying a few feet. Chun Li laid there on the grass clutching her stomach and taking in deep inhales since her breath was knocked away. Jacob looked at her with concern. Then his eyes widened and he rushed over to her. "Hey! Hey, are you alright?" He crouched down and leaned over her. "Miss Li?" He brushed her hair away from her face. She opened her eyes. "J-Jacob..." She spoke with difficulty, but then a wide grin spread across her face confusing him. "You let your guard down." Her leg shot upwards sending Jacob tumbling meters away. He regained his balance and laughed. "Okay, you got me there." And then they fought. It was now dark and they were both out of breath. They were lying down on the grass looking up at the stars. Chun Li turned to face Jacob Lachey. "I guess I finally found a challenging opponent." Jacob smiled warmly. "I’m only an opponent to you?" "You fought well, Jacob." She smiled and he chuckled lightly, and they both tiredly got off the ground with her helping him up. "You clearly fought better. It was so close to being a tie, but you used your famous attack the Hyakuretsukyaku and nobody could beat that.” She patted Jacob on the shoulder kindheartedly at his words. “And then there’s your other moves such as the Tenshokyaku along with the Senretsukyaku... How do you do the fireball attack?” He questioned, and she gave him a entertained look on her face. “Magic” “Magic?” "Basically, don’t question it.” She chuckled at his expression. The silver haired boy gave her a deadpanned stare for a minute before nodding. "You know, I think someday you'll be able to beat me. You're really good." She complimented, and Jacob put an arm around her shoulder. "Oh now you’re just tempting me." I'm not good at writing fights... ;~; The Circle Jerk, eh. Things are gonna look awkward, cuz, I kinda rushed this, but I think you'll enjoy this, eh! Today is not a normal day… Like seriously, no one actually got beaten the shit out of them, no one threatened to beat the shit out of the gang, and none of the guys went out of their way to fuck up someone else’s shit. It’s like everyone decided to take a break from the gang war, and instead opt to be normal for once. “What are you guys doing, eh?” Asked the Canadian, both she and her attack dog just walked into class after eating lunch. Kelly turned around looked up from his writing, and towards the pair. “Well, Rowan here thought it would be cool if we wrote apps for a metafic.” He answers as he points his pencil over to the resident nerd. Rowan then raised his hand in the air for a moment, then put it back down. He didn’t even look away from his desk as he engrossed in his writing. Patricia raised an eyebrow at the group as they wrote together silence. “What’s a metafic, eh?” Kelly once again was the one who chose to answer her for the group. “Oh um… it’s something like… shit. “ Kelly was having trouble explaining to Patricia what a metafic was, but then he shrugged it off as he dumped it to someone else. “Rowan, why don’t you explain it, since you know, you’re the one who thought of the idea.” Kelly then went back to work, and Rowan let out a deep sigh as he stopped writing, and turned around to look at the girl dressed mostly in white. “Well, it’s simple really.” He says as he flexes his stiff fingers, trying to get them loose again. “Do you like reading novels?” “No, not really,“ Pat answers, pauses for a moment as she thinks over his question. “even then I only like reading Halo and Warhammer 40k novels.” She gave Rowan a sheepish look as she rub the back of her neck. At this Alexer looked up from his desk, and shouted.“Woo!” Pat then waves at him, and Aoi was quick to pull him back down onto his seat, and waved a pen at him. “Alexer, shush, we need to sign these documents.” She then points back to a stack of papers on Alexer’s desk, which looked to be five inches thick. “Aww…” He expresses as he sinks in his chair in disappointment. Reluctantly he went back to reading, and signing papers as Aoi made sure he did his job, and occasionally corrected any errors. “Well anyway....” Rowan then looked away from the educators, and back to Pat. He then continues to explain to her as simple as possible on what a metafic is. ”A metafic is basically where we’re the characters in the story, and we write the story.” “It’s basically a circle jerk.” Caleb adds in while not looking up from his writing. “Yeah, you can say that…” Rowan gives Caleb an annoyed look before going back to Pat. “So, how about it Pat? Want to join us?” He asks, hopeful that another friend of his would join in the fun. Patricia gives Rowan a bored look for a half a minute, which left him nervous. “That’s sounds so dumb, eh.” The red shirt slowly looks to the floor at her answer, but perks back up as she speaks again, and this time she looks more enthusiastic. “But amazing, move aside you bastards I’m jumping in this, eh!” She yells as she eagerly drags a desk over to the collection of desks the guys pushed together to make one big table. She also dragged a chair over, and chose to sit between Rowan and the somewhat quiet Valerian, who was also busy writing on a sheet of paper. “Welcome to the shitfest!” Ian yelled from across the ‘table’, and tosses Patricia a pen with blue ink. Rowan then passed her a sheet of paper. “Now here’s your app. Just fill in the blanks.” Patricia looked over the paper. “... wait, I have to fill in an application, eh?” The paper had bullet points that says Name, Age, Gender, Appearance, Personality, etc… Are they asking me to fill in the blanks with my personal information or something? There’s no way she’s gonna describe her body or give them her full life history. She also hates writing documents! “Yeah, that’s how you create your character for the story.” Rowan once agains explains to her, and she lets out an ‘oooooh’ before she began to write down information. “Well, my name shall be Angry Pat, I’ll have orange hair, and I shall wield a shotgun, eh!” She says quite excitedly at the end, and then continued to write down more shit she finds amusing, well, that is until the very inspiring Clayton chose to speak on Rowan’s behalf. “Uuuuh, Pat, this story is set sometime between 437 BCE and 63 BCE…” He calmly explains to her, ruining her fun as she let’s out a drawn out disappointed sound. “and you know, there’s no shot guns back then.” She then crumples up her application, tosses it behind her which hit the ever silent, and very sneaky Kyle in the head. Of course he didn’t voice his complaint as he was too lazy to do so. “Dammit, eh…” Pat swore as she snatched another blank application from Rowan, brain stormed for a few moments, then began writing. “Fine, I shall be Michaela 'Pat' Capra, and I’ll be a bad ass High Priestess from Rome, eh!” She exclaimed as she proceeded to draw her appearance rather than write her physical traits. “Now that’s more like it.” Abraham spoke loudly as he was also drawing his character, as he too prefers to utilize his drawing skills in this section. “So, who’s gonna write this story?” Dan asks, his application was practically filled out, and is now just putting the finishing touches before handing it in. “Wasn’t Rowan gonna write this story?” Clayton points out just as he was about to hand his brief application over to Rowan, but the red shirt pushed Clayton’s app away as he shook his head. Clayton raised an eyebrow at this, still holding his app to the engineering hobbyist. “Oh nonono, I just brought up the idea, I don’t plan to write anything since I’m busy with school work.” Rowan explains quite embarrassing as everyone gives him a deadpan stare, even Alexer boo’d him from his desk. “Then who’ll write the story?” Dan asked Rowan, to which his response was to shrug his shoulders, and gave him an awkward smile. “Agh, I knew this wasn’t going anywhere.” Kelly states as he balled up his app in annoyance, and he too tossed it at Kyle’s head. which he again was too lazy to be bothered by Kelly. A pen was whipped at Rowan, and Marcoh slammed his fist on his desk before yelling. “What the fuck Rowan? Why do you bring this to us, and not plan to write it?!” He then gave Rowan a dirty look before inwardly calling the red shirt a dumbass. “Well, I’m sorry for being busy.” Rowan retorts as he points to his huge back pack full of textbooks, and papers before continuing to speak. ” I just thought it would be fun to do something non violent for once!” Marcoh made an annoyed sound. “This is a waste of-” But then he was then cut off. “I’ll do it.” The Bosnian member of the group calmly says. “Lee?” Marcoh questions in disbelief, everyone else gave the volunteer a curious look. “I said I’ll do it.” Once more Mohammed Lee states before calmly taking the story papers from Rowan, Clayton's app and putting them in a binder. “W-well, that’s good.” Rowan replies, quite surprised the laid back kid would take the writing position, as the other French Canadian never seemed to be enthusiastic in joining the group’s activities. “Will OP deliver?” Ian asks hopefully, not wanting his app to go to waste, and would really love to see his character come to life. “Surely, we’ll just wait.” Sebastian tiredly says as he slowly filled out his app, he was still at describing his physical appearance. “You guys are fucking nerds, eh.” Miss Hereward says as she and everyone else went back to writing their applications. Matthew stood there, watching the little group of Faggots having fun doing whatever they were doing. He didn’t understand what they were doing, and he didn’t plan to. All he knew that Miss Hereward was safe and sound, and to top it off she was also enjoying herself with her friends. With this he didn’t care what they do. But what does he do now? So far there wasn’t anything going on. The rival gangs were busy doing their own thing at the moment, and he was only here, because he was Miss Hereward’s bodyguard, and muscle of sorts. Like…. he could join in the little activity Miss Herward and her friends were doing, but it didn’t feel right. He didn’t think or feel like those guys were his friends, they’re more like Miss Hereward’s friends and he just knew them through her. He made no effort to be their friends, and they too did nothing to be his friend. They were just content to be simple acquaintances, and he liked that, because it was simple. He'll probably make things awkward if he were to join them. But now he had no one to stand around with… Well, not entirely. “Katrina?” He spoke, and almost immediately the green haired girl appeared right beside him, smiling and slightly looking pink at the cheeks. Did she put on blush or something? “Yes?” She asks as she looked up at him. He raises an eyebrow at her, wondering why Kat's cheeks were a little red today. Maybe it was the heat? No, can't be. It's quite cool in class. Maybe it's the cold. Is she sick? Ah, who cares. She can look after her own health. “Want to play that Pokemon game you were talking about yesterday?” He asks, he didn’t know much about Pokemon, but at least he know that Katrina will keep him occupied until Miss Hereward needed him. Katrina’s eyes sparkled at this, and her smile widened.. “Oh do I!” He gave her a funny look before nodding, ignoring how over enthusiastic she was to play games with him. She then grabbed onto his hand, then proceeded to drag him over to her desk. I decided to be a little meta this time around, eh. Red also thought this fic needed a bit more of me, so, yeah, eh... Forethought Wins, eh.Caleb looked up from the chessboard at Valerian Bond sitting opposite of him. He seemed unaware of his gaze as Mr Bond frowned down at the pieces, working out his next move. They were sitting cross-legged on the floor of the classroom with the chess game between them. They were alone save for Alexer sleeping at his desk. Everyone else went out to lunch while Anthony most likely was tasked to find lunch for the teacher, and Aoi Tanaka probably went to the staff break room to get away from everything until lunch period was over. Caleb was hungry... Today was one of the few days when trouble hasn’t arrived at their doorstep, and he was glad no one seemed to be under attack at the moment. Caleb also needed a break from the running and the fighting, but he disliked staying still for very long as he rather be doing something active, but his friend really wanted someone to play a game with. The both of them hasn’t done anything together in a while, so, it would be rude of him just to abandon Valerian. Unlike Caleb; Mr Bond liked staying in indoors, and just doing things quietly such as reading or watching some historical and other educational videos online on his laptop, along with playing chess. Why does Caleb always agree to play he would never know, he had never particularly enjoyed playing this dull game. He could never get how others would enjoy playing this, or why they would choose to play this when there's many other things they could be doing instead. Valerian had made his move and was now waiting for Caleb’s reaction. Glancing at the board the outgoing boy inwardly groaned, he had been relying on his rook to check Bond’s king, but now the history buff’s queen had taken it. The blue camo patterned, boonie cap wearing boy knew Valerian Bond was going easy on him otherwise he would have lost a long time ago, but the quiet boy was still beating him by far. Caleb was starting to get fed up with the whole thing, there was no way he could win. He had already given up trying to get his queen back after sending six pawns towards the end of the board, none had made it, and now he had lost his second rook. Caleb could start sending in the knights, but Valerian’s queen was in a deadly position. Caleb sighed and just moved his knight, at least it would finish the game quickly. The paranoid history buff still hadn't made his move, and looking up Caleb realised Bond was staring at him as if I had four heads or something. "Er...your move." Caleb pointed out wondering why the guy was taking so long to move a piece. "Are you sure you want to move there?" Valerian asked disbelievingly, indicating Caleb’s knight. The hard to anger boy crossed his arms and glared "What's wrong with it?" "I could easily take it." Mr Bond pointed at his queen "It would get taken any way!" Caleb snapped. He was angry at the whole stupid game, he just wanted to get it over with. There was no other game like chess that annoyed and confused Caleb more than anything else. The Christian boy looked horrified. "You can't just give up!" For all his delusions of grandeur and arrogance it was amazing how much Mr Bond could sound like a disappointed child. "I just don't like chess and I already gave up the impossible task of trying to win a long time ago." The strategically proficient man studied the board for a minute."You could actually win here. If you take back that move with the knight and instead move your bishop here, then logically I would move my knight here and you would move your pawn here..." He then proceeded to commence a game of chess against himself showing Caleb all the moves he could’ve made, but which Caleb knew he would never think to do. "...then you move your knight here and there you are, checkmate!" The Australian had to smile at the massive grin on Valerian’s face "There is a problem though." Bond’s grin was replaced by a look of confusion. "What problem?" "I don't give a shit about chess!" Caleb then proceeded to flip the chess board onto the filthy Christian. Just Some Dumb Boy, eh.Dan Grayson the mathlete was having a pretty good day so far. There was no fights, and no one in class was all too annoying today other than Abraham and Ian being themselves, but thankfully Patricia kept both of them occupied by playing a game of jenga with them. He likes the girl as she seems be friendly, and does her best to spend time with others despite being busy doing her artsy stuff along with her creative writing. Even the foul mouthed Marcoh seems to start enjoying her company despite him being an ass to her at the start of the semester. In the past couple weeks he didn't need to be the peacekeeper between some of his classmates, and that's thanks to Patricia. Although like every other day he is somewhat disturbed by the person sitting next to him: James Gunther, his neighbour in class. He doesn’t hate the guy or anything, but he is bothered by how unnaturally silent the guy is. He’s not the only antisocial guy in class, but he rarely speaks at all. Sebastian, Kyle, Matthew and Valerian are also quiet individuals, but at least they socialize in their own ways. Heck even Ian and the green haired girl are quiet at times, but at least they’re alive and loud whenever they get comfortable with the people around them! Dan stopped, blinked, and then shook his head. He didn’t want to think about his classmates at the moment. He’s on break, and all he wants to do is get away from his friends and relax; he sought out for his much needed alone time. But right now one of his fellow classmates seems to be needing of some attention. Dan Grayson let out a breath as he looked at the girl on the ground in front of him. He could tell that she was short even while she was recovering from being knocked over. Her long green hair was about waist length; sticking out in multiple directions at the bottom and at her bangs, and her eyes were also green just like her hair, but a tad bit darker. She’s also wearing her trademark black cap with a white front face. Maybe in a different situation he'd have appreciated them more, however... "Watch where you're going!" She snapped, her face switching between sadness and frustration. She had quite obviously been crying before he had bumped into her judging from the still fresh tear streaks that were on her face. She’s having a bad day, and this whole ordeal between the two probably made her day worse. "Sorry about that.. uh...“ What’s wrong with him? How can he forget her name? What kind of a friend is he to forget something so essential? “Kat? This will not happen again." Dan stated, silently cursing himself for not knowing her name, but he instead chose to call her what Matthew tends to address her as. He doesn’t entirely know why Patricia’s attack dog does that, but from what he heard from others it has to do with Matthew having trouble remembering other people’s names. After he quickly processed his thoughts he then proceeding to hold his hand out to the girl. "Need a hand?" The girls' eyes slowly to narrowed at him, he could guess why. And he doesn’t hold it against her, she should be annoyed how he couldn’t recall her name. "We’re in the same class, how can you not know my name? Not very gentlemanly of you." She called him out with a scoff after rolling her eyes at him. He doesn’t allow her words and tone bother him. "Are you going to accept the hand I'm offering you, or not?" Dan may have sounded a little pushy, and he does, but only because he doesn’t want to stay in this particular area of the school for long. The Italians and French are not fans of the Glorious Faggots. Dan grimaced at the name of their group, but is pleased that the girl grabbed his hand. He then pulled her up and she let out a low 'oof'. "Now then Kat, care to tell me why you were crying?" Dan asked while absently used her nickname, and he noticed that she glared at him for a moment, but he didn’t let it bother him too much as he continued. “It's fairly obvious that you were.” He may not be entirely close to her like he is to Tyro, Anthony, Classy and Rowan, but he still views all of his fellow classmates as family and is very protective of them… Yes, he even admits that he views James as his friend despite him startling him every other day by sneaking up on him, but he does like to think that even the antisocial mute see’s him as a friend. He's starting to think that the guy get's amusement from his frightened reactions. The girl let out a breath, mumbling something before she turned away from him. "It's...kind of a stupid reason, so you don't need to worry about it." she stated softly as she played with the bill of her hat.. The nicely dressed boy frowned, not entirely pleased with how she is at the moment. "Now come on. I wouldn't feel right if I walked away from a friend without doing what I could to make her smile." He stated, and she looked back at him after he spoke. She looked a little surprised, but kept silent as he continued. “Besides; this is the side of the school you really shouldn't be in.” Truly the Track and Field area is filled with people who have it out against the Glorious Faggots; the Italians really want to get back at us for some reason, and the French would probably target Kat and Matthew after the attack dog brought an onslaught of pain to them to save the green haired girl. This is the last place she should be right now. The girl looked at him; searching his face to see whether he was serious or not, she then let out a breath. Wiped away her tear stains. ".. You should know of him, but there’s this boy who’s being painfully oblivious. I'll get over it." She said, smiling. So she’s talking about her crush on Matthew? Of course she would, and she probably is just frustrated how the Metis boy is completely ignorant to her feelings. Everyone in class can see that she has a crush on him, but surprisingly her crush seems to either not notice her feelings or doesn’t care. “And I can handle myself. You don't need to worry about me.” He truly pities her, but isn’t going to interfere with them. This is something she probably feels the need to figure out on her own. She gave him a good look, then looked around and let out a giggle despite a few rough looking people giving them the stink eye. "Hey, do you want to get some lunch? My treat." Dan blinked; looking at the shorter girl in slight surprise before quickly recovering and smiling. "Who am I to turn down an invitation from you? Lead the way, Kat." He said with a smile on his face. He doesn’t see anything wrong spending time with a friend of his, and besides they both have another 20 minutes before afternoon classes begun. The girl let out another giggle before she stuck out her hand to him. "My name's not Kat; it's Katrina Zeng." Dan eyes lit up at hearing her name as he shook her hand. He repeats her name in his thoughts quite a few times in an attempt to not forget it again. "Call me Dan Grayson." Katrina's face brightened, and he was relieved to see her not so depressed any longer. He would’ve felt awful for leaving her like that. "Well, Mr. Grayson, I've found out that the college snack bar has some items I know you’ll enjoy." She stated, before turning around and starting to walk in the same direction that she was walking before. Dan then began following her glad that they don’t have to stay in disputed territory between the Italians and French. He reminded himself to tell her sometime today to avoid this area as much as she can so she wouldn’t have to be bothered by both gangs. He shivered at the thought of her getting ambushed by either gang. He internally thanked Matthew for rescuing this girl from the bastards’ clutches. "So, how often do you eat at the college cafeteria?" He asked as they finally got back into safer part of campus, although that is to be debatable seeing how many people from different gangs walk through the cobbled paths, but at least the Institute’s security frequently makes rounds on the paths. Katrina shrugged. "It's one of my favorite places in this school, because it has a more relaxed environment than the high school cafeteria." She said happily. "Really?" Katrina nodded. "It's not like it's an active battle ground between gangs, and even if it was do you think I would go there to eat?" He gave her an amused look as she spoke of her preferred eating area. "So it’s not an area under perpetual war?" Dan asked, she let out a giggle. "Yup! I really do think you’ll like it! The food there is waaaay better than the stuff back the high school cafeteria! I could totally tell which section of the Institute get’s a bigger budget from the Headmaster! Sometimes they even let you have a free cookie or brownie! Ah! The staff there is also nicer than the ones back the cafeteria! Probably because the environment over there is much more relaxed than back the high school! The staff even knows me by name, probably because I'ma frequent customer there! Although the place can be a little overcrowded during lunch time, because those college kids need to eat too! But I don't mind, as the staff work pretty fast to give the students their food! Oh, how I wished the high school-" Dan blinked. This girl...is a motormouth, she is also very loud, and tends to ramble on about things. To him it looks to be a good sign as she’s speaking with excitement in her voice rather than shyness or with hesitation. He never had seen her like this before, probably because they don’t really hang out too often outside of class. Even then she spends most of her time trying to talk to Matthew in class. Although he feels a little awkward on how she attempted to hold his hand several times as they walked towards the College building. Joining the Dance, eh. "Write a shitty school dance omake you faget! :3 " - Iron Galley Rowan stood on the sideline, watching the dance with a wistful expression on his face. He hadn't been able to get anyone to go to the dance with him. He tried to ask Lady Crescentia out to the dance, but was rejected by her at every attempt this past week. It hurt, but he’s made of pretty strong stuff so it didn’t sting for very long. Becoming an active friend with his deranged classmates surely toughened him over the past few weeks. Surely she'll give him a chance one day, but today is just not that day. He even attempted to ask several other girls out to the dance, and the only girl in his class he asked out was Katrina 'Kat' Zeng, and was once again declined as she said she's holding out for someone else. Obviously she was waiting for Matthew Alexandrov to ask her to the dance, but it's quite unclear if that's going anywhere. Katrina has yet to arrive, and last he saw of Matthew he was lurking by the doors, but now he's no longer there. Matthew's companion; Patricia Hereward seems to be enjoying herself with having previously danced with Gavriil, Caleb, Anthony, Valerian and is currently dancing with Classy. It looks as though she's only dancing for the fun of it with no underline meaning behind it... Well, he hopes she doesn't have an ulterior motive, for all he knows she could be trying to win over the loyalty of the men within their class. Valerian seems to be unaffected by her charm, but he cannot really tell of Classy; he's an actor so it's difficult to get a read on him half of the time. Although Caleb, Anthony and Gavriil seems to be enchanted by some spell with how they linger near her. Although despite feeling left out he does feel pleased knowing that some of his friends were able to take someone to the dance. But he still can't believe Ian and Kelly actually came to the dance together with Ian all prettied up, no doubt one of the female members of the class had to help Ian with his make up, wig and clothing. He even shaved off his precious beard. He suspects Miss Tanaka had a hand in this. Is it odd for him to think that Ian looks quite attractive? The boy looks to be built like a girl under all of that make up and clothing despite the muscles, although he has a voice that skirts close to being borderline annoying, but he suppose it's not his fault for him trying to sound like a girl tonight. His tone sounds like one of those girls trying too hard to sound cute, but it's all in good fun so he can't really complain. He does envy them though... "What's a good looking young man such as you doing here alone?" Red blinked, realizing that someone was talking to him. Looking to the direction of the voice he saw a beautiful young woman in a white military-esque school uniform staring at him with her arms crossed under her breasts. She is a tall, slim woman with an angular face with long, straight dark hair with a blue tint and piecing blue eyes, and has rather thick eyebrows and a bust that rivals in size with Patricia's. “Are you talking to me?” He asked, earning a chuckle from her. "Who else would I be talking to?" The dark haired girl replied. "We’re the only ones here." His eyes widened at the fact that someone such as herself would choose to talk to him. "Oh, uh," Red looked around and saw that she was right; it was just the two of them. Everyone else was either at the dance floor doing their jig, or at the snack table eating whatever salty and/or sweet snacks they have here. "I guess we are." He gave a quick scan of the gym, and spotted Ian shoving snacks into a bucket with Kelly nearby, clearly Ian wants to eat the snacks for lunch for the next few days and Kelly just can't bother to stop Ian from hogging the snacks for himself. Not too far away he saw Barbara and Tyro standing near the dance floor looking undecided if they want to dance or not, he's not too sure what they are, but he ships them. It's also good to see Tyro being able to stand, and move around without wincing in pain. He supposes his quick recovery was thanks to Nurse Barbara. "Surprised that someone would talk to you?" His attention was brought back to her as the woman spoke, she then straightened out one of her aiguillettes. Is she wearing a modified military dress uniform? And if so is she just wearing the accouterments as a fashion statement? Or is this just her costume for the dance? "Quite surprised that someone would talk to a 'blockhead' such as me." Red answered. "Who would call you a blockhead?" The woman asked, but then continued. "I heard some things from the teachers, you seem like a very capable person." She then smirked when she saw the slight bewildered look on his face. Red was quite surprised that someone doesn't see him as a dork or nerd, but instead capable. No one outside of his class room recognizes the skills he has, and even then his skills are used to aid his class mates do some criminal activities. He doesn't appreciate being used by them, but what could he do? If he doesn't then life at school would be far more difficult than it already is. "Satsuki Kiryūin." She greeted, and moved to stand next to him. She was just as tall as him from what he can tell, well, she is wearing heeled boots so that must' have helped gain some inches. "Rowan Ingeniare." He greeted back. "You're not from Hassian, are you?" He never seen anyone like her, it's very difficult to not notice someone with such thick eyebrows and blue tinted hair while carrying around a scary looking sword... Is that thing functional or is it just a prop for the dance? "Canterlot," Satsuki replied. "I was invited to the dance by this Institute’s Headmaster." "Oh, well, uh, welcome to Hassian," Red responded awkwardly. She chuckled again, turning to smile at him. "You're a fan of Star Trek?" "Maybe?" He answered cautiously, in the past many people made fun of him for simply enjoying old sci fi shows and movies. Hopefully she isn't another hater. Why doesn't anyone give Star Trek a chance before they bash on it? An amused look appeared on her face from his response, and continued speaking to him. "Your costume, it reminds me of those expendable soldiers in the old tv show." Now he would've been shocked that someone as beautiful as her would know anything of Star Trek, but his mind was elsewhere at the moment; It's surprisingly odd how he can hear her clearly over the music, you would think he would have some difficultly talking to others considering of how high the volume for the music is at. "Oh! Yeah, this isn't much of a costume per say..." His Star Trek red shirt is more or less his every day tunic... He isn't trying to show the world how much of a nerd he is. It's just that he seriously thinks he looks good in red, and since he's a fan of Star Trek and is an engineering student... You can see why he would wear the red shirt every day. "Am I making you nervous?" She asked. "Uhm...a little? I'm not very good with meeting new people, especially girls... "At this she raised one of her thick eyebrows at me, but allowed me to continue. "Most of the time they just think I'm a dork, and sometimes swing swords at me," Red replied as he shuddered at the memory of getting chased by a sword swinging Ava for hours on end a few weeks ago. How is she allowed to walk around the school with that thing? There's students out there who get expelled for carrying knives, but why is she not being targeted by the faculty? Could it be that Alexer and Aoi are protecting her or something? "They swing swords at you?" Hearing her concern voiced brought him out of his inner reflection, he needs to stop getting lost in thought, but before he could reply she quickly continued. "Why don't we dance? Isn't this why we’re here?" "Dance?” He repeated. "Uhm...sure..." Red stepped away from the wall, she placed her sword on the table next to them, and he held out his hand to her. They walked out onto the dance floor, and got in position like the other dancing couples on the floor. Red was tensed up as he never been in such a position before with a girl. Satsuki was smirking at him, full of confidence that Red wished he had. "Don't be so nervous." She commented. "Sorry. Never danced with a girl before." Red admitted. Sure, he danced in the past, but never with a girl. That's something he never bothered to attempt in the past, but now he truly wished he at least had some experience dancing with girls this intimately. "I feel touched knowing that I'm your first." She stated, and partially teased as they continued to move with each other. He sighed, and soon become less tense and simply moved with her. "Here we go," Satsuki gently spoke as they continued to slowly move together in rhythm. "We're getting there. You’re slowly getting calmer now, you just needed someone to talk to." Red chuckled. "If you say so," he replied, feeling the need to keep conversation going before awkward silence befalls the both of them, he asked a simple question. "How are you liking Hassian so far?" Hopefully she isn't having too much of a rough time here, seeing how many delinquents tend to jump the new kids and visitors. Satsuki breathed out at this, then responded."My days here were rather dull." Red nodded and inwardly braced for her to rant how awful some of the students are. "Although tonight is starting to be my favorite day here. You seem to be one of the few people who isn’t troublesome unlike most of the boys here that are so brutish, hesitant or annoying." Red chose not to comment about the her statement of the male population here, she isn't entirely wrong about the delinquents. Although it's a bit dotty with her finding the less violent individuals of the school to be troublesome, but is quite surprised how calm she was when speaking of these trouble makers. "You seem level headed, skilled, intelligent and composed. Surely there are girls here who must enjoy your company." She continued. "Oh no, not really I’m afraid," He was quick to reply which slightly surprised the girl. Sure there were girls in class he got along just fine with, but he could hardly say that they find any real interest in him. "Their loss then," Satsuki responded. The song ended, and she decided to end the dance. She leaned in and kissed him on the cheek, surprising the young engineering student. “Thank you for the dance, Rowan," she said, her lips close to his ear right ear as she spoke. "Maybe I'll see you around?" Red was not quite sure what he did, but somewhere within him he knew he nodded numbly, his brain on overdrive as he tried to make sense of what was going on. Satsuki gave him a smirk before turning and leaving the dance floor to retrieve her sword. Rowan Ingeniare was left on the dance floor stunned. Poor Red was completely unaware that he had been dancing with the enemy. Poetry is an Echo, eh.Mathilda watched as the students twirled each other around on the dance floor. She, for the third time in a row, once again came alone to the Halloween dance. She stood around doing nothing until she felt she stayed long enough. It's something she quickly grew use to at every event the school holds. There were quite a number of people who she could've came to the dance with, spend time with, but she on her own accord chose to come alone. It's her fault why she spends these nights alone, it's a silly reason which she wishes not to think about lest her night starts to feel depressing. She's been standing... waiting for nearly an hour. She should return to her home soon, but she could stay a little longer. She began to play with her pony tail as she began to lose herself in her thoughts, ones that were hopefully less disheartening. She remembered being in the kids' spots not too long when she had attended Crystal Prep. Back before her grandfather gave her the position of Administrator of Hassian, she always dreamed of becoming a dancer. It's silly, but back at high school she just loved watching the dancers back at Crystal Prep Academy, they moved with such grace, ease and finesse that she only wished she had, what she wished she could do. But she quickly found out she isn't a great dancer when she tried to join Dance Class, it was a very embarrassing day for her. It still is to this very day, since then she rarely danced, but that doesn't mean she's unable to perform simple actions whenever she- She jumped a bit when a hand tapped her shoulder, and she turned to see Mr Popescu holding a hand out to her. He caught her off guard, she should've scold him, but a calmness soon came over her when he gave her a warm smile. "May I have this dance?" Without a word she took his hand. A small smile graced her face briefly before she quickly felt hesitant, even apprehensive as he took her closer to the center of the dance floor. Alexer gave her bold smirk as they danced amongst the students. Mathilda remained silent throughout the whole affair, and as they continued to move together the feeling of diffidence slowly, and eventually left her. Her left hand was clasped comfortably in his as they twirled. She felt an air of excitement that brought chills to her bones... But then he looked elsewhere for a moment, she was quick to follow his line of sight. She was given a bitter reminder as she spotted Miss Tanaka, standing at the edge of the dance floor looking as through she's waiting for someone. She quickly averted her eyes back to Alexer before he turned his attention back to her, that grin was still on his face as he uttered three short words to her, words that should've made her feel flattered, but instead she felt cheated. "You look lovely." A warm hand pressed against her waist, it shifted a fraction of an inch lower. Mathilda quickly reacted and yanked his arm up again, frowning at him. "Mr Popescu..." "Did I say anything wrong?" For once, he seemed sincerely concerned. In fact, he seemed to be more disheartened by her actions. "This doesn't feel right." She murmured, so low that Alexer almost didn't hear it. But surprisingly despite the loud music he did. She wished for a time when she could be dancing with him, in that intimate position. She seemed to be so caught up in her own self loathing that she didn't notice the distance between them was slowly dwindling as Alexer brought himself closer to her, and they continued to dance among the sea of students. No matter how much she told herself to pull away she couldn't, but when Mathilda's chest brushed up against him she tensed and glanced at him. He seemed just as tense as her, as they seem not to be sure of themselves, but Alexer looks to be determined to make this dance work for the both of them. "What about Miss Tanaka?.." She suddenly whispered her thoughts. The two had stopped dancing. Thankfully, Alexer seemed to have become aware of her weariness, and moved them away from the edge of the crowd of dancers, they were unnoticed by the students. Once he was sure no one was eavesdropping on them, he quickly questioned her. “What about her?” "I’m sorry," She said softly, he gave her a confused look, she continued. "but this isn’t appropriate. I’m sure your partner is waiting for you. I'm sorry." She was quick, and straight to the point to get her message out how wrong this was, she should've felt wrong being so intimate with a man already with another. But oddly enough she didn't, her morals on the other hand told her to cease this before the situation starts hurting others. The man looked so lost and confused. Alexer seems to be having some trouble trying to find his voice, but paused. He then slowly brought the hand that was sitting on her waist up to her face. She tried to fight it, but she couldn't stop herself from closing her eyes at his caress, and she hated herself for leaning into it. Alexer unclasped his other hand from hers and brought it to rest on the other side of her face. She couldn't stop herself from enjoying the warmth emitting from his large hands. She opened her eyes and stared into his. He tentatively leaned his head in towards her. Hesitantly she met him halfway, and before she knew it, their lips were pressed against each others. Everything felt so unfamiliar, but inviting. His warmth. The closeness. The taste and smell. He pulled away with a smile. A cocky grin, to be exact. One that reminded her of the times when he wasn’t so tired before he took it upon himself to teach class 031. He was so active back before she became the Administrator of the school, she missed the days when he would come seek her out whenever lunch occurred. He bowed his head towards hers again, but this time she placed a hand up to stop him. Mathilda shook her head. "I... I can't, Alexer. I can't do this. I can't... I can't fall in love with you, and then watch you walk away to her like it meant nothing." "Hilda, I don’t understand-" "Yes, you do," Mathilda interrupted. She took a step away from him and straightened herself out. She hardened her facial features, a mask. "From now on, our interactions will be only be from a professional standpoint. All personal matters will be-" "Hilda-" "Mr Popescu." Her abrupt curt tone caught him off guard, he never heard her sound so dulled, and wounded. Not wanting to cause her more grief, Alexer simply nodded. "If that's what you want, Miss Danaan." He gave a short nod. She watched sadly as he slowly walked away, heading towards Miss Tanaka at the edge of the dance floor. The taller, dark haired woman looked delighted when she caught sight of him, then became overjoyed when Alexer asked her to dance with him. He didn't look back. She turned away, she felt the tears start to form, but forced them back; she would not cry over this. She wasn't a careless, emotional student anymore. She is... the Administrator. She had a duty to do, she had an appearance to uphold, and she wasn't going to let her fondness of a teacher interfere with her job. No matter how much she longed to have him stand beside her. (Important shit) To Greatness, Beyond Petty Activities Abraham Molina Negrete - HoneyTwist Alexander Hamilton Willis - Shadow of the Night Anthony Rusciamo – Boss Asilah Muhammad Lee - Seal Barbara Lloyd - Warking Caleb Roberts – Spooky Techpriest Classy Kokyuna - ClassyGeneral Clayton Kassidy - Banchoking Dan Grayson - Dan Grayson Gavriil Borshkov - Greyknight Ian Gale – Iron Galley Jacob Lachey – Sexdictator Lucifer James Gunther - Skyfrw Kyle Vaun - Ecdysis Marcoh Skavlan - SoothingCoffee Matt Leonas - LoosePartyCannon Patricia Hereward - Patty Cakes Rowan Ingeniare – Redshirt Saint Kelly - Saint Kelly Sebastian Irving - Beyond the Horizon Tyro – Tyrannosaurus Tux The Top Banana’s Debrief Alexander Hamilton Willis - Shadow of the Night Caleb Roberts – Spooky Techpriest Kartrina Zeng - Catfire Patricia Hereward - Patty Cakes Rowan Ingeniare – Redshirt Saint Kelly - Saint Kelly Matthew Alexandrov - OC (Non-Active Appearence) Dan Grayson - Dan Grayson Gavriil Borshkov - Greyknight James Gunther - Skyfrw Kyle Vaun - Ecdysis (Mentioned Only) Barbara Lloyd - Warking Classy Kokyuna - ClassyGeneral Clayton Kassidy - Banchoking Jacob Lachey – Sexdictator Lucifer Marcoh Skavlan - SoothingCoffee Tyro – Tyrannosaurus Tux Upside Down Fantasy Alexander Hamilton Willis - Shadow of the Night Dan Grayson - Dan Grayson James Gunther - Skyfrw Kyle Vaun - Ecdysis Rowan Ingeniare – Redshirt (Mentioned Only) Patricia Hereward - Patty Cakes Saint Kelly - Saint Kelly Ava Crescentia - OC Matthew Alexandrov - OC The Mercenary, Her Hero Kartrina Zeng - Catfire Matthew Alexandrov - OC (Mentioned Only) Patricia Hereward - Patty Cakes Distant Yearning Gavriil Borshkov - Greyknight Patricia Hereward - Patty Cakes Matthew Alexandrov - OC Retsu Sakurasō - OC (Mentioned Only) Asilah Muhammad Lee - Seal Barbara Lloyd - Warking Katrina Zeng - Catfire Aoi Tanaka - OC Ava Crescentia - OC Beamish - OC Dio - OC Sola vi Ryuvia - OC Secret Lovers Anthony Rusciamo – Boss Gavriil Borshkov - Greyknight Ian Gale – Iron Galley Patricia Hereward - Patty Cakes Rowan Ingeniare – Redshirt Alexer Dropbear Kabar Aoi Tanaka - OC Ava Crescentia - OC (Mentioned Only) Tyro – Tyrannosaurus Tux Chrome Paddlesteamer Beamish - OC Teachers pet Anthony Rusciamo – Boss Alexer Aoi Tanaka - OC (Brief Appearance) Ian Gale – Iron Galley (Mentioned Only) Caleb Roberts – Spooky Techpriest Gavriil Borshkov - Greyknight Patricia Hereward - Patty Cakes Rowan Ingeniare – Redshirt Saint Kelly - Saint Kelly Ava Crescentia - OC Beamish - OC Satsuki Kiryūin - OC Sola vi Ryuvia - OC Principal Celestia - MLP character Fire Solves Everything Alexer Aoi Tanaka - OC Acquire the Assests Alexander Hamilton Willis - Shadow of the Night Rowan Ingeniare – Redshirt Satsuki Kiryūin - OC (Mentioned Only) Anthony Rusciamo – Boss Patricia Hereward - Patty Cakes Ava Crescentia - OC Coat of Knives, and the Tophat Barbara Lloyd – Warking Caleb Roberts – Spooky Techpriest Marcoh Skavlan - SoothingCoffee Rowan Ingeniare – Redshirt Tyro – Tyrannosaurus Tux John Hood (Brief Appearance) Sebastian Irving – Beyond the Horizon Kabar (Mentioned Only) Anthony Rusciamo – Boss Ian Gale – Iron Galley Alexer Aoi Tanaka - OC Dangerously Determined Sebastian Irving - Beyond the Horizon Kabar (Mentioned Only) Anthony Rusciamo – Boss Barbara Lloyd – Warking Caleb Roberts – Spooky Techpriest Ian Gale – Iron Galley Marcoh Skavlan - SoothingCoffee Rowan Ingeniare – Redshirt Saint Kelly - Saint Kelly Tyro - Tyrannosaurus Tux Alexer Subdue the Enemy Without Fighting Valerian Bond - dominatusimperator (Mentioned Only) Gavriil Borshkov - Greyknight Sebastian Irving – Beyond the Horizon Kabar Sola vi Ryuvia - OC Hellooooo Nurse Barbara Lloyd – Warking Tyro – Tyrannosaurus Tux (Mentioned Only) Anthony Rusciamo – Boss Caleb Roberts – Spooky Techpriest Katrina Zeng – Catfire Rowan Ingeniare – Redshirt Saint Kelly - Saint Kelly Alexer John Hood Aoi Tanaka - OC Mathilda ‘Hilda’ Danaan - OC Matthew Alexandrov - OC The Two Kings King Giovanni - OC King Julien - OC (Mentioned Only) Katrina Zeng – Catfire Gavriil Borshkov - Greyknight Sebastian Irving – Beyond the Horizon Kabar Ava Crescentia - OC Chun Li - OC Matthew Alexandrov - OC Sola vi Ryuvia - OC Wicked Whore Gavriil Borshkov - Greyknight Ava Crescentia - OC Retsu Sakurasō - OC Patience is the Art of Hoping Alexer Mathilda ‘ Hilda’ Danaan - OC (Mentioned Only) Anthony Rusciamo – Boss Aoi Tanaka - OC Aikurō Mikisugi - OC Cain Mendez - OC Mayumi Kisaki - OC It’s a Big Deal Katrina Zeng – Catfire Patricia Hereward - Patty Cakes Matthew Alexandrov - OC (Mentioned Only) Caleb Roberts – Spooky Techpriest Ian Gale – Iron Galley Saint Kelly - Saint Kelly Alexer Aoi Tanaka - OC Can’t Afford Not To Jacob Lachey – Sexdictator Lucifer Marcoh Skavlan – SoothingCoffee Eternal Hunger, Sleep Deprivation Barbara Lloyd – Warking Tyro – Tyrannosaurus Tux (Brief Appearence) Ian Gale – Iron Galley Saint Kelly - Saint Kelly The Shot Caller Gavriil Borshkov - Greyknight Jacob Lachey – Sexdictator Lucifer Chun Li - OC The Circle Jerk Abraham Molina Negrete - HoneyTwist Caleb Roberts – Spooky Techpriest Clayton Kassidy - Banchoking Dan Grayson - Dan Grayson Ian Gale – Iron Galley Katrina Zeng – Catfire Kyle Vaun - Ecdysis Marcoh Skavlan – SoothingCoffee Mohammed Lee - Seal Patricia Hereward - Patty Cakes Rowan Ingeniare – Redshirt Saint Kelly - Saint Kelly Sebastian Irving – Beyond the Horizon Valerian Bond - dominatusimperator Alexer Aoi Tanaka - OC Matthew Alexandrov - OC Forethought Wins Caleb Roberts – Spooky Techpriest Valerian Bond - dominatusimperator (Mentioned Only) Anthony Rusciamo – Boss Alexer Aoi Tanaka - OC Just Some Dumb Boy Dan Grayson - Dan Grayson Katrina Zeng – Catfire (Mentioned Only) Abraham Molina Negrete - HoneyTwist Anthony Rusciamo – Boss Classy Kokyuna - ClassyGeneral Ian Gale – Iron Galley James Gunther - Skyfrw Kyle Vaun - Ecdysis Marcoh Skavlan – SoothingCoffee Patricia Hereward - Patty Cakes Rowan Ingeniare – Redshirt Sebastian Irving – Beyond the Horizon Tyro – Tyrannosaurus Tux Valerian Bond - dominatusimperator Matthew Alexandrov - OC Joining the Dance Rowan Ingeniare – Redshirt Satsuki Kiryūin - OC (Mentioned Only) Anthony Rusciamo – Boss Barbara Lloyd – Warking Caleb Roberts – Spooky Techpriest Classy Kokyuna - ClassyGeneral Gavriil Borshkov - GreyKnight Ian Gale – Iron Galley Katrina Zeng – Catfire Patricia Hereward - Patty Cakes Saint Kelly - Saint Kelly Tyro – Tyrannosaurus Tux Valerian Bond - dominatusimperator Alexer Aoi Tanaka - OC Ava Crescentia - OC Matthew Alexandrov - OC Poetry is an Echo Alexer Aoi Tanaka - OC Mathilda ‘Hilda’ Danaan - OC It's a Big Deal, eh.Sitting next to Matthew Alexandrov was not a big deal. At least, that's what Katrina Zeng kept telling herself. She knew her crush on the uncompromising, intimidating badass was the worst-kept secret in Hassian, but still, it wasn't a big deal. It wasn't a big deal that she could see how coordinated Matthew and Patricia have become when it came to taking care of enemy parties within the school halls and yard. Without even uttering a single word, Matt knew where Pat was on the field of battle and when to support her, just as Pat knew where he was and supported him whenever he needed aid. Katrina, or Kat as she's referred by Matthew, despite her reputation as a slightly violent girl she wasn’t much of a good fighter due to her small size, but instead supports her crush from the sidelines. The young lady has recently joined a martial arts class for judo, so, maybe one day she’ll be able to support Matt in the battlegrounds. It wasn't a big deal that he and Pat usually talked in whispers, and had conversations that she could only wish to hear. It was quite obvious that whatever they said to each other, they liked what the other said. It wasn't a big deal that, even with their constant bickering, teasing and name-calling, it was obvious that there was a deep level between Matt and Pat that she could never comprehend. She also noticed that unlike most of the boys in class he doesn't stare at Aoi Tanaka as she attempts to teach the class of delinquents, most of every guy within the room would let their eyes roam all over her, but not for long so that they would not get caught by the disciplinary woman. It was quite obvious Aoi could feel their eyes roam over her, and isn't comfortable of being checked out by the students. Alexer on the other hand, oddly enough doesn't seem to mind others staring at his girlfriend... But It wasn't a big deal that she could see how her savior would sometimes let his eyes drift, and set on the conspiring brunet-haired girl in front of him. It wasn't a big deal that she could sometimes see Pat steal a glance at her attack dog every now and then. Sitting next to Matthew Alexandrov wasn't a big deal at all. Not at all. Not at all. It could be worse, she could instead be sitting next to Caleb or Kelly… or god forbid if she were to sit next to Ian... At least she has a good view of her crush to keep her from getting bored whenever class gets dull. If only she could have a conversation with him that doesn't turn awkward for her. It's a pretty fucking big deal for her, so that one day she'll be able to have a normal conversation with him without Angry Pat nearby.
Subdue the Enemy Without Fighting, eh.Fighting... Is something I’m not very adept at. This was literally, painfully clear as a man slammed me against the wall. I am not suited for the front lines, everyone knows that, even the man beating the snot out of me knows of it. Which is probably why he attacked me. I don't belong in a campus brawl, instead I should be back at the group's classroom planning strategic maneuvers, or at least nearby the fight relaying tactical information for the group's next plan of action. "Where is he?" He demanded, throwing me to the ground and delivering a sharp kick to my stomach. As usual I let out a grunt from the pain, and curled up on the ground, but as the fight dragged on I noticed a few things. One of those things is that the way the huge man dresses tell me he’s either an Italian tourist, or is a student from one of those Italian gangs. "I don’t know who you’re- guh!" Another kick. I didn't even know why I even bothered. It's clear talking is going to get me no where, but I at least have to try something. Soon enough another kick is being sent over to me, but this time I quickly lunged for his leg, and held on to it. Out of desperation I used the leg to quickly aid me by using it to climb to my feet, but to only feel another blow to my head, falling to the side this time. Another thing I was quick to take notice of, is that I saw other people dressed like the huge man behind him, clearly they’re on his side. Many other people around us is already running away from the area, as they probably didn't want to get involve in this violent confrontation. They're smart, and very lucky. He envied them. Of course there were some dumb asses lurking around, but they were either too scared or didn't care enough to do anything to help me, so I was on my own. Some were obviously just here to watch how the fight goes. I scrambled backwards, rolling over before the man sent another boot into my stomach, and quickly jumping back onto my shaky feet. How could the others back at class handle these sort of things? Even more how could some of them find enjoyment in getting into brawls? He needs to find new friends, or at least find a way to get out of this mess. "Did you think we were gonna let that bastard walk all over us?" The big Italian man said, kicking his foot into a nearby wooden bench, breaking it, and rushing me with a broken piece of wood. "EEK!" That came out as a shriek due to the fact that I almost got impaled, narrowly dodging away and avoiding further swipes from the big guy. He had been beating the hell out of me with various objects for the past five minutes for some reason, but from what I gathered he’s beating me until I give the location of the one who got the jump on them a while ago. I know Sebastian and Kabar got into a fight with some people earlier today, but I'm not entirely sure if they're the ones they're looking for. These guys are looking for a single person, not two. It couldn't be Bastion and Kabar. Dodging at the moment is quite difficult due to me already being sore from Gavriil’s training session earlier today. His idea of teaching seemed to be beating me down for an hour until I learned not to succumb to pain. It got even worse when others tried to pitch in to my training... that Sola chick is quite scary, she taught me how to dodge. I didn't need this. "WHERE IS HE!" The big guy growled, rushing forward with the piece of wood, and aiming his swings at my head. I fell backwards to avoid this hit, landing on a nearby bench. Lunging forwards before he could stab again, I brought him down with a tackle to the gut, and somehow on the fall I accidentally got him in the jaw, and quickly sent him into unconsciousness. That.. was pretty awesome. Valerian got up, and started brushing off the dust on his long coat, as well as ensuring that nothing is broken within him. "You there!" I looked over to see a Security Guard dressed in full riot gear coming towards me, a iron baton in hand. Had the Institute's security just now got a call of what was going on? With the arrival of the feds the other members of the Italian gangers ran off, which only left a knocked out student and him... "It's alright, sir!" I said as I attempted to rub away the pain on my abdomen. "I got him." The man approaching didn't stop, in fact, he began herding me towards a corner in the wall with pokes from his baton. "Get to the wall!" He ordered. "It doesn’t need to escalate any further!" My jaw went slack. He was arresting me? Against my better judgment I reluctantly turned around, and faced the concrete wall. Compliant of the man’s instructions. Like him I too didn’t want to have the situation to escalate, and I’m not very confident in facing off a trained Security Guard in full riot gear. And unlike Bond the Security Guard can call up reinforcements. The odds are against me, and no amount of planning will get me out of this one. "Okay, I’ll cooperate." I tensed up as man stepped behind me, roughly placed my hands behind me, and tightly put the handcuffs on me. We soon left the area once more Security personnel came by, and walked towards the Security Center on campus.
Wicked Whore, eh.Once more it seemed she was going to have to give someone a lesson; Ava Crescentia, to be precise. The whore was giving her beloved; Gavriil, a far too wickedly suggestive look, and the lecherous way she bite her lower lip while looking at him was making Retsu very annoyed. The final straw came when the filthy cunt had the nerve to give commands at her beloved, but it seemed the bitch wasn't done, however, for when her beloved left the gang brawl that has occurred in the hall the filthy cunt discreetly gave him a kiss on the cheek, and spoke to him in hushed words. She didn't know what she said, but the way her beloved blush, and scratched his cheek in his adorably awkward way made Retsu believe that the whore gave him a provocative, tasteless and rude ovation along with a suggestive invitation. Retsu's eyes narrowed as the whore gave her beloved a wink over her shoulder right after taking her sword back from her beloved, and walked back towards her classroom. As her Beloved walked back to his own class full of barbarians, Retsu quickly made her way down to the door, intending to stay there until the end of the slut’s class so she could follow her more closely, and catch her off guard when no one was around. She refused to let a tainted heretic be so close to her beloved. She couldn’t allow this heresy continue.
To Greatness, Beyond Petty Activities, eh. This is not the story I wanted for you guys to read as the metafic was killed by my shit computer, but as I sow back the corpse of my dead metafic, consider these surviving bits of story to be 100% canon to the metafic. So, these 'chapters' are what comes sometime after chapter five seeing how the first few chapters were destroyed, eh. I'll make sure to only publish shit that doesn't spoil the story I had planned for this metafic, eh. A tall, balling teen walked back in forth from the room, inspecting his fellow classmates as he walked past them. Once he was satisfied that everyone has settled down he stopped, and looked at everyone, and ignored the displeased looks that were sent to him. “Okay, so since I drawn the short straw,” He says as he held up his straw. “that makes me leader of the day.” He states before everyone else, and surprisingly everyone remained silent. Kelly then took off his eyewear, and brought out a cleaning cloth. “Does anyone have a problem with that?” He concludes with a question as he wipes his sunglasses. “Shit was rigged!” Marcoh immediately yelled from the group startling Kelly. “Why him of all people?” Abraham, the overly cheery guy looked to be annoyed with the results of today’s draw. “Yep, I knew someone was gonna complain.” Matt voiced as he soon became irritated by the idiots he’s surrounded by. “Well we’re boned.” Mohammed expressed and tossed a straw away, and walked back to a desk at the back of the class. Sebastian too tired to care also chose to walk back to his desk to go back to sleep. “Redraw!” Caleb demands as he throws a small box full of straws at Kelly, which the baller teen dodged the box with ease, but a few stray straws flew into him. “I bet Kelly cheated, you asshole!” With this statement Kelly sent a glare at the shorter boy, which made Caleb a little apprehensive about his physical well being. “I could go for a redraw.” Tyro, one of the few calm people in the group calmly says. He then pulled out a chair from a nearby desk, and sat down. Barbara then looked over to the Romanophile before voicing her thoughts. “Yes, I agree with the fucking dapper dude over here.” With that she pulled out a chair from a desk, and sat right next to the well dressed student. Tyro didn’t seem to mind which he sent a smile to Barbara, which she grinned in return before returning her attention back to the group. “Oh boy… this is already going downhill.” Ian says to himself, though everyone could hear it, but he didn’t seem to care. "I'll say, who knew Kelly would get this much complaints?" Anthony, although he would normally be irritated by how annoying his fellow classmates are he found it quite amusing how the wealthy teen was getting the brunt of their animosity. Ian chose not to reply, in fact he barely listened to the usually foul mouth mafia-esque gentleman. “Woah woah, hold on!” Kelly was a bit slow confront the complaints, as he was momentarily taken aback from the outburst from them, but now has recollected himself. “Let me remind you guys something: I drew the short straw!” Once again he pulls out his straw for the group to see. “Yeah, c’mon guys.” Rowan, although somewhat hesitant chose to side with Kelly, if only to support the integrity, and continued stability of what they all agreed to. “We agreed to whoever drew the short straw gets to be the leader today.” He then looked over to Kelly who gave the red shirt a smile of gratitude, but he too felt like everyone was boring holes into him with all of them glaring at him with resentment. He nervously gulped, and pull onto his collar. Dan, along with his silent and sneaky companions; Kyle and James then walked up beside Rowan, and spoke. “Yeah, I gotta agree with Rowan on this.” At this the red shirt sighed, and Kelly was now feeling a little more confident with the support. “We did agree to this. It’s only fair we follow up on this.” James was supportive of his friend, and nodded a couple times as Dan spoke to the group. Kyle on the other hand just observing the people as if being a watchdog for Dan and James. Everyone couldn’t really find it in themselves to hate on the class peacekeeper, or the silent boys. “I can’t really argue with that.” Classy then joined his three friends and the silent sneaky kids, and pitched in to help them. “Like, what’s the worse that can happen? We all die? Yeah right.” The theatre student scoffed at this, and gave Kelly a thumbs up. A tall, intimidating member of the group sighed loudly before speaking. “If the few sane people of the group is following Kelly, then I may as well too.” He says, although he did not join the six to stand before the group. Instead he chose to remain beside Patricia, who pretty much remained silent throughout the whole thing, although she did sent Kelly a dirty look along with a look of disbelief as Rowan joined the wealthy student. The foul mouthed student finally overcame his previous annoyance, but is still discontent with the results. “Yeah okay, so if everyone has calmed their shit. What’s the-” “How much?” But then Marcoh was cut off as someone spoke with a calm, and arrogant tone which caught everyone off guard. “Huh?” Kelly says, completely unsure what to make of the question. A silver haired, fashionably dressed pretty boy walked up to Kelly, and pulled out his wallet before speaking. “How much will it cost for you to relinquish your position, and hand it over to me?” After that he pulled out his credit card, and waved it over Kelly, smirking with confidence. “What?” Kelly gave the rich boy a confused look, but then to annoyance. He then knocked the credit card out of the snooty boy’s hand, which Marcoh then proceeded to pick it up, and handed it back to the school athlete. “I’m not just gonna hand the position of leadership over to you!” Kelly exclaimed, which wiped the smirk off of the silver haired teen, clearly he was displeased. “C’mon Jacob, we agreed to-” Gavriil spoke, as if trying to reason with Jacob; the class asshole who thinks he should always be in charge. Jacob then glanced over the wannabe Confederate Soldier, and once again regained his arrogant smirk. “How much will it cost to buy your obedience?” Jacob asked, which startled the rule enforcer as he was astonished how much of an asshole Jacob can be. “W-what?” “Everyone has a price, you just need to tell me. ” “I will not be bought by you!” “Come on now, there's nothing money can't buy. “ With this the resident peacekeeper intervened before Jacob caused more of a ruckus. “Jacob, don’t incite a power struggle here.” Dan Grayson pressed as he stood between an annoyed Jacob, and an angered Gavriil. “Just let Kelly have his day, then we could try again the next day. Who knows, maybe you’ll be leader tomorrow?” “Hmph, I am not having this. I’m out.” Jacob then walks back to his desk, and puts on earphones and starts to play games on his mobile phone. “Okay, we’re losing people here, Kelly you better work fast or everyone is just gonna walk out.” A somewhat irritated Clayton spoke as he swept his hand over to the group of people that has left the gathering. He too was upset he wasn't the leader today as he wanted to accept the burden of leadership... for the group's sake, but hates to see the group fall apart so easily. “Working on it! “ Kelly stressed out as he quickly began to establishing his leadership by setting forth an objective for the group. “Soooo, you guys know about those gangsters that were messing with us for a while now, right?” He says as calmly as possible as if trying to diffuse the tension within the remaining members of the group. “We already know, get on with it!” Caleb voiced out with frustration, he still wasn’t happy about the results of the draw, although he seems to be coming around to not being the leader. Kelly waved off the boonie capped kid, and continued. “I don’t want to keep you guys busy all day, so this will be done during lunch.” “Lunch?” Matt asked, pleased to know that they’re not gonna be doing anything while he had school work to do. Kelly nodded, and soon started to not sound so rushed or irritated, but calm and reasonable. “Yes, lunch, so you better eat before then cause we’re gonna be busy.” The gang was starting to become less disgruntled, which boosted Kelly’s confidence. “So Kelly, what’s this plan of yours?” Alexander Willis, who remained silent throughout the whole fiasco as he wasn’t a big fan of an loud, irritated crowd, but now that things have calmed down he found that he could speak without feeling his anxiety kicking in. “We’re going to scout out nearby gangs.” Kelly states, and no one knew what to say to his answer; they were merely thinking how much shit they're gonna get into. All was silent for a minute before the French Canadian spoke. “So, is it after lunch or during, eh?” Pat asks not entirely sure what was the plan. She wasn't really paying attention to the group's drama after Jacob decided to be an ass, and she was lost in her own thoughts, but has caught a few drabbles here and there. All she really knew was that they're gonna be doing something around lunch. Kelly sighed, his goal of leading the gang to greatness and past petty activities was going to be a long, arduous road that they may never finish. He has only one day before the gang chooses another leader, so, might as well be productive. I just realized that Kelly looks to be pretty much a Saint's Row character, eh. Also, yes; this totally is set before The Mercenary Her Hero, eh. I'm just filling in the gaps between certain events that could bite us in the ass later on, eh. How do I keep writing this shit, eh? Oh yeah, I watch Game of Thrones... I love watching main characters get killed off... I wonder how it will feel like to kill off a main character, eh? This is basically Game of Thrones, but in high school, eh... yeah, eh.
The Top Banana's Debrief, eh.Finally, it’s lunch time… Well, more like it's fifteen minutes into the lunch period, but whatever. Saint Kelly didn’t have high hopes that everyone would arrive, but he at least expected a larger amount would show up! Out of the entire classroom only a disappointing fraction decided to show their faces, to begin with those people are; Alexander the fat fuck, Caleb the little shit head, James and Kyle the sneaky creepy fucks, Patricia the short bimbo along with her mutt. These people he wouldn’t trust to be on their own, except for Matthew who only tagged along with Breasts, but even then he does nothing except help out Breasts… Speaking of Breasts, does no one ever bring up how huge her Knockers are!? Like what the fuck did she eat to get them that big? Are they even real?... Anyways, the only ones that he find to be reasonable people that has arrived were; Rowan the red shirt, Dan the mathlete, Katrina the well behaved loud mouth, and the meat head on steroids Gavriil. These people he can trust, well, less so for Gavrill, but he can still trust him, because they’re all people who doesn’t do random annoying shit every day. A few minutes ago Kelly received some text messages from Classy, Clayton, and Tyro that they’re currently occupied with something else at the moment and would not be able to participate in the scouting. No doubt Tyro and Barbara are probably fucking somewhere, Classy opted to play around at the Theatre Club, and Clayton is probably busy looking at stocks or making connections. Atleast these people messaged him, everyone else kinda just fucked off and are doing their own things at the moment. Thank god that Jacob and Marcoh has decided to not come tho. Kelly looked over to the classroom clock, and it read 12:18. He needed to get things rolling before 12:45, as they only have twenty-seven minutes before their next classes begin, and he knows that despite these people being the supposed worst delinquents of the school; they want to attend their classes and do their work, well, to a varying degree of course. “Okay guys, listen up!” Kelly started, and everyone within the room looked over to him. Good, now they will listen, and hopefully pay attention this time around. He looks over to Patricia, who at the moment was going through her pockets seemingly not caring what he had to say. Well, atleast she arrived unlike some other people. “Now, I know all of you want to get this over and done with as fast as possible.” He states, and he got a few acknowledgments from several of them, he continued. “So I’ll make this quick and painless for you.” He then walked over to the chalkboard, and he began to start writing names. “Uh, Kelly, what are you doing?” Surprisingly it was no other than the green haired girl who spoke. He didn’t turn around, but still answered her. “Simple Katrina; I’m arranging teams for this mission.” With that he continued to write down the names of the people present, and began to arrange them into two groups, but before he could finish another person spoke. “If we’re making teams I want to be with Patricia!” Caleb yelled as he jumped over to Patricia, almost knocking himself into her, but he slipped and instead bumped into Matthew who in return pushed the kid away from the two. Patricia gave the kid a smirk before speaking. “I wouldn’t mind being with the little guy, eh.” At this Matthew glared at Caleb, and in return the little snot gave the taller guy the middle finger before walking up to the well endowed Canadian. Matthew made sure the boonie cap wearing kid didn’t get too close with his companion, which annoyed the shit out of Caleb. The other Southerner also spoke. “H-hey I too want to be with the lady!” Which got him a glare from Matthew, and Alexander began to size him up. “Okay, you can join us too, eh.” Patricia was quick to invite the tall fat kid, and Alexander gave Matthew a shit eating grin as he walked over to Patricia, but Matthew knew what the Southerner wanted from her. He was quick to get into Alexander’s way which slightly got the taller one off guard, preventing him from getting anywhere near the Canadian. Caleb was quick to sneak up to Patricia without Matthew noticing him, obviously the attack dog deemed Alexander to be more of a threat than Caleb. “Woah, hey Patricia, try to keep your friend on a leash or something.” Alexander calmly said as he looked down upon the one preventing him from getting to the Gam Gams. “He might bite someone.” He taunted Pat’s attack dog, which made the shorter teen irritated at his words. It was at this point Kelly had enough of their shit, and snapped around to look at them. “Hey, what do you think you’re doing?” He demanded pretty loudly, but not loud enough to be considered a yell, although it was close enough to one so it might as well be. “Uuuuh, making teams?” Caleb answered after a few moments of silence, unsure if he did anything wrong. Kelly let out an annoyed, drawn out sigh before speaking. “No, I am forming teams for you guys.” “Who says you get to make teams?” Caleb challenged Kelly, but of course he took a step back from the more taller, intimidating, and much more capable rich teen. The baller teen then brought out his straw. “Short straw.” Kelly answered with a glare, silencing Caleb as he hid behind Gavriil. “Did you seriously hold onto that since this morning?” Rowan asked as he glanced over to the short straw, which looked to be the exact same length and colour. “Y-yes, and the short straw says I am the leader, so listen!” Kelly stuttered out his retort, but was quick to recover. Rowan gave Kelly a funny look, but chose not to continue speaking as he didn’t want to get on Kelly’s bad side. “Now, I’ll keep this simple.” The leader said as he went back to the chalkboard, and began to do a rough outline of the High School. “There’ll be two groups, and each of them will hopefully be five each.” He gave Caleb and Alexander a dirty look before continuing. “And here comes the simple part; All you guys gotta do is locate any gangs you see, and record them.” At this he gestured to a pen and paper. “They’ll be a team woandering the interior of the school, and another outside the school.” Pretty much everyone listened intently to Kelly other than Patricia who was beginning to zone out from boredom, but Kelly doesn’t seem to mind as he noticed her companion; Matthew was listening in. Hopefully her attack dog will inform her of this later. “Focus on the High School as I think we’re probably not gonna be venturing to the College or University any time soon.” With this he was finished ‘debriefing’ his subordinates, and everyone looked to understand their mission. “Now, due to previous complaints I’ll allow you to form your own teams, but please try to have five in each.” Kelly stressed out hoping that these guys will heed him, as he knew there are gangs out there that will pounce upon people in small groups if given the chance. “Let me remind you guys; this is a scouting mission, so, try to avoid getting into confrontations.” As much as he dislikes some of these guys, he doesn’t want to be the one responsible for getting them hurt, as he was the one who sent them out on this mission. “Okay, now you got,” Kelly looked upon his men and women who looked just about done dealing with him, then over to the clock for a moment before going back to the group. “Twenty three minutes before lunch period ends.” With that he was done, and prayed that none of them will get into trouble. “Okay Patricia, let’s go.” Caleb said as he grabbed a hold of her hand. "Eeeeeh!" Patricia yelled as she was dragged away from the room by Caleb. A pissed off Matthew soon followed them out of the room with Katrina right behind him. Everyone else calmly walked out, and they formed teams out in the hall, leaving Kelly alone in class with a sleeping Alexer at his desk. "Please for god's sake, don't get killed out there." Kelly called out to the gang before the last of them left. With that Kelly went to his desk, and started to eat his lunch. He would've gone with the guys, but he was somewhat confident that they don't need him, he also needed to finish some school work before next period. Worst comes to worst is that the Security will arrest them, and they'll simply put in a cell for the remainder of the school day. I just noticed that I have yet to post a picture of moi character, so, here's Patricia Hereward, eh! Yes, I know this chapter seems to be pretty short and dull compared to previous chapters I posted, but I'm tired and I feel like this is a good stopping point for now, eh. The next chapter will be a continuation of this, eh.
Upside Down Fantasy, eh. I'm currently super tired and this was written in an hour, so, this may feel short and boring along with it being super rushed, but I simply felt that I needed to put something out for you guys, eh. Now I'm off to play Halo 5, eh. Rowan, Alexander, Dan and his silent companions; James and Kyle were standing outside of the classroom, and going over themselves of the pretty vague commands Saint Kelly have given them, and are currently unsure of some details, but they mostly feel ready to get this mission over and done with before the next period begins. Rowan especially did not want to miss Engineering Class, and Alexander may be part of the same class as him, but the fat teen didn’t seem to care if he’s a little late. Dan wasn’t really concerned as he was apparently the leader of their little scouting party. With the support of Kyle and James he could easily challenge his authority over the nerd and fatso, but they didn't really voice anything to challenge him; Rowan felt as though Dan would make a decent leader, while Alexander couldn't find anything solid for Dan to not be leader so chose not to object. With Mr Grayson in charge they surely wouldn’t get attacked as he seems to be good at talking out of fights, and seems to get along with most people within the school. Other than a silent power grab nothing is going on between the guys, but Dan looks as though he’s having a silent conversation with James while Kyle looks be on the watch for the group, making sure that they’re not ambushed by others. “So… are we the outside group or do we scout indoors?” Alexander asked after a couple minutes of silence, with that he looked between the exit and the hall that leads further into the building. Rowan looked towards Patricia’s group, and saw them heading to the cafeteria. “Ah, looks like the decision was made for us.” “How so?” Dan questioned as he turned away from James, and looked over to Rowan. With his thumb, Rowan pointed over his shoulder. “Pat and the others are not heading outside.” “Pat?” Dan spoke, giving the red shirt a questioning look before speaking with a warm smile. He walked over to Rowan, and put his arm over his shoulders before continuing. “I didn’t know you were that close to Lady Hereward~” The dapper teen was cut off by the Trekkie. “I-it’s nothing like that!” Rowan yelled, quick to move away from Dan, then tried to explain to them. “She just asked me to call her Pat.” He said a quite quickly, in fact it sounded suspicious to the other four. James and Kyle gave Rowan a knowing look, while both Alexander and Dan were smirking at him. “She asked you to call her by a nickname that not even her bodyguard calls her?” Alexander took his turn to speak to the flustered teen. “It’s nothing! Really!” Rowan yelled again with him shaking his hands over to the guys, as if signalling that they have it all wrong, but they were not convinced by his words and actions. Not one bit. “Okay, whatever you say Rowan.” Alexander said, smirk widening as he walked by Rowan, momentarily patting on his shoulder before continuing towards the exit, Dan and the others were quick to follow Alexander, but then Kyle stopped, and gave the flustered boy a thumbs up before catching up to Dan. Rowan deeply sighed in annoyance from the four, and silently cursed Alexander and Dan for pushing a false ship onto him. Before he could really think about how annoying those two can be if given the chance, he heard Alexander calling out his name. Sighing once more he jogged over to the guys as they just exited the building. “Ooooh, let’s get something to snack on.” This is what Rowan heard as he opened the door, and walked through the exit. He looked to where he heard his fellow engineering hobbyist spoke, and spotted the guys at the vending machines by the bicycle shed. Just as he was about to join the small gaggle he heard a fight going on. The other guys didn’t seem to notice nor care at the moment as they looked over their pocket change, the prices of the food and the selections the vending machine has. Rowan walked away from the guys a few meters before a man flew past him who landed hard the on concrete ground. He winced at the sight of this, but didn’t bother trying to help the man as he was unsure if he was hostile or not, he’ll let security handle him whenever they get here. The red shirt then looked to where the man flew from, and caught sight of a battle that was raging on. Rowan could safely assume with confidence that this is what he had heard as he couldn't see another brawl going on nearby. At the moment he couldn't get a good look at who was in the fight, so that means he wasn’t entirely sure which gangs were participating or who, but he can guess that one of the Mexican gangs were in it judging from the colors a large percentage of the fighters were wearing. The fight wasn’t so huge as it looked to be only seven people fighting. Well, there were several other knocked out people laying on the ground where the fight is, and it seems to be a female vs men battle; two women and five beefy looking men. He was worried about the girls’ safety, but wasn’t too concerned as they looked to be able to take care of themselves. Just as he was about to go back to the guys he got a good look of one of the ladies in the fight - Rowan was instantly captivated; The young lady his eyes were captured by is attractive with her smooth, perfect fair-skin. From what he can tell she is also shapely and most likely has a toned body. She also has near the waist-length straight dark-brunette hair, and maybe chestnut-brown eyes. The way she moved within the battle was graceful, smooth, and occasionally sharp as she brought down one of the men to the ground, then proceeded to hit him in the face with a sword that was thankfully in its sheath. She looks to be wearing a modified school uniform as the black jacket she has on looks to be inspired by naval jackets, which also has some gold trimmings and matching belt. She was also brave enough to wear a business style black skirt that was thankfully knee-length, and even more alluring she also had black leggings along with her little flat-soled black shoes. From what he can also notice is that she’s in a straight and steady military stance with her expression being stern, stoic and occasionally appearing as though annoyed whenever she her opponents got back on their feet. Rowan would’ve gone out to help her, but he knows he’ll get his ass kicked by the larger men the brown haired angel is fighting, and that she looks to be faring pretty well against them. Even then he’s sure if she was in need of aid he could find the courage to jump in, and surely his fellow classmates would help him. Rowan suddenly jumped, and let out a surprised noise as someone caught him off guard by tapping his shoulder. Reluctantly tearing his gaze away from the long haired angel, he whipped himself around to see Alexander giving him a sheepish look. Rowan gave the fatso an annoyed frown. Alexander then held out a can of pop to him. “Here ya go Red.” The red shirt raised his eyebrow at the nickname, but didn’t dwell on it. He looked down to the offering in his hand, and was pleased to see it was simply cola and nothing weird or gross like Mountain Dew or Dr Pepper. “Sorry for not getting you anything else, but we’re low on cash at the moment.” “Ah it’s fine.” Rowan replied with a smile, and then opened the can of soda. “I’m not too picky.” The red shirt then proceeded to take a sip from the cola. Alexander nodded, and looked back over to Dan and his silent companions. “Come on Rowan, we’re going to circle the school.” With that the fat teen power walked to catch up with the others. “Ah, okay.” After looking back at the beautiful girl, he was surprised to see her finished dealing with the aggressors, but that didn't let his mind wander for very long; She was simply beautiful. He was unsure if he was confident enough to walk up to her, ask if she’s okay, have a conversation and then ask her name… Rowan then noticed that the girl was walking away with her friend, and was helping her other friends with walking. He shook his head out of the clouds, and sighed. He couldn't let himself be distracted right now as he needs to do a job, even then he is still happy to know that she is safe and sound with her being victorious. He then ran up to catch up with the others, but he silently promised himself that he will get acquainted with the brown haired angel, who for some reason is carrying around a sword. “Wait up!” Red called out to Alexander and the others, not wanting to possibly get jumped from being alone. The angel on the other hand spoke to her remaining conscious friend about a weirdo that was doing nothing, but staring at her.
Walking Blindly, eh. Okay, so I kinda rushed to get this done, so, it's gonna be super awkward to read, but it's done, eh! I'm also gonna publish this even when it's not edited, but I'll edit it and update it later, eh.... I'm like, super tired, eh. “Are you sure it’s wise to split up, eh?” Patricia, the recently elected leader questioned. “I wouldn’t say it’s the safest, but we can cover more ground and get this done faster than if we were to stick together as a group.” Gavriil, the school smart student of the group spoke with slight uncertainty, but soon gained confidence as he continued to speak. His confidence seemed to ease Patricia’s worries, if only slightly, but she nodded at his words. “Fine, you know this school better than me, eh.” Pat complied to the Confederate Soldier cosplayer, and soon issued out orders. She looked over to ‘loyal’ bodyguard, and he showed a wary expression. “Matthew, you team up with Katrina and Caleb.” Her attack dog didn’t like this not one bit, and he wanted to tell her what he thinks of her reckless plan. “But-” “No way! I’m not going with him!” Caleb yelled, cutting off Matthew before he could voice his concerns. The bodyguard gave the shit kid annoyed look, which caused Katrina to be a little uneasy. “Eh?” Patricia gave the boonie hat wearing kid a odd look before looking over to Matthew, which she quickly ignored the irked expression her attack dog was giving her. Caleb didn’t seem to notice Matthew’s annoyance, even if he did notice it he wouldn’t even care. “I rather stick with the guy with a stick up his ass rather than be with that guy!”: He stuck his thumb over his shoulder to the teen he didn’t really like, which caused Matthew to glare towards him, but once again Caleb didn’t notice. “Miss Hereward, don’t listen-” “Fine, I, Caleb and Gavriil will team up, eh.” Patricia relented to Caleb’s request as Matthew was once again cut off, which further irked her ‘loyal’ bodyguard. Matthew really didn’t want Caleb to be near his charge without him nearby, as he knew what Caleb wanted from her; he wanted her sweet Gam Gams. Damn those hormonal kids. “Right.” Gavriil said as he glanced over to the short teenage boy, which Caleb gave him a thumbs up as he moved sided up their sorties’ leader. He knew that Caleb easily got onto Matthew’s nerves, but he didn’t want to get involve into their little squabbles so he pretended to ignore Matthew’s look of resent that was briefly on his face before he composed himself. “You and Katrina will go down that hall,” Patricia once again gave out orders, she pointed to the hall that eventually lead up to the stairs that takes you to the second floor. “and we’ll meet up in the second floor.” Of course the opposite direction also lead to another set of stairs down the hall, which also lead to the second floor. The group nodded at her words, seemed simple enough; They split off here, and meet up at the second floor. Simple. “Don’t worry Matthew, I’ll look after her.” Gavriil promised Matthew, knowing that the boy was worried about her safety. Matthew gave him a grateful smile also knowing that the muscled teen was fully capable of defending his charge. “Fine.” Matthew spoke, not putting too much emotion into his words. He doesn’t see the need to voice his gratitude to the bigger teen, but Gavriil didn’t seem to mind which he nodded in return. Patricia along with Gavriil and the shit kid soon walked away from Matthew and the green haired girl without a word, and just as the attack dog was about to turn around, and walk in the other direction Caleb yelled over to him “Also, there shouldn’t be anyone too dangerous down that hall!” Matthew took Caleb’s reassurance with a grain of salt, he didn’t trust in the kid’s knowledge of the school and the gang’s that reside within it. The two were silent, and it was getting to Katrina. She doesn’t get anxious about being in company with a silent person, but she was quite nervous if she should say something to him. What if he found her annoying!? No, that’s not true. He was also calm, and kind to her whenever she previously talked to him, but today she could tell that something was bothering him. She didn’t want her… friend, to be troubled any further, but she wasn’t sure how she should go about this. What should she say? Can she say anything? Well duh, of course she can, but what? Ugh! Okay, okay… let’s keep this simple, let’s try not to bother him any further than he already is. “Soooo, how was your day?” Her words came out quiet, and uneasy, but she sighed in relief when he glanced over to her without him sending an annoyed look to her. “Tiring.” Matthew spoke, he didn’t sound tired, but what she didn’t know him enough to 100% judge his words, so she’ll just have to trust him. “How so?” Katrina continued, wanting to know what is wrong with him, and hopefully if he speak of his troubled thoughts than he could feel a little better. Her mother did say it’s better to speak than to let your thoughts consume you. “Caleb.” He said, and she gave him a worried look as she saw his hands clench, shaking, but soon relaxed. “Oh…” She didn’t know what to say, what can she say? She isn’t an expert when it comes to cheering people up, especially to someone who affects the warm feeling that occurs within her. “Yeah…” Matthew spoke, disinterested in the conversation as he glanced over to a group of gangsters that they recently walked by, and wrote onto a notepad with a pen. Silence fell between the two, Katrina was slightly uncomfortable with the glares they’re receiving, and moved herself closer to Matthew, which he didn’t mind or notice as he continued to write into the notepad Kelly handed to him. “Yeah…” Matthew spoke, disinterested in the conversation as he glanced over to a group of gangsters that they recently walked by, and wrote onto a notepad with a pen. Silence fell between the two, Katrina was slightly uncomfortable with the glares they’re receiving, and moved herself closer to Matthew, which he didn’t mind or notice as he continued to write into the notepad Kelly handed to him. Once they passed another group of gangsters who mostly ignored them, Katrina spoke up again. “You don’t like him do you?” They reached the stairs, no one was there other than the two of them, he placed the notepad in his pocket. She glanced at his hand for a moment before they ascended the stairs. “Uh huh.” Matthew made a sound, but he still answered her question despite not saying a word. The green haired girl nodded at his response. “Well, that’s okay, I’m not a big fan of him either.” Kartrina admitted, she wasn’t much of a fan of the boy. He was just too annoying most of the time, but she didn’t hate him. She knew he could be someone quite fun to be around with whenever he wasn’t chasing Patricia, but even then she rather spend her time at home, or if given the chance she also hang around with Matthew. “You don’t?” Matthew suddenly turned around to her, Katrina was startled from this, and had trouble speaking, but somehow squeezed out a response. “Y-yes?” She felt a warmth on her cheeks, she never been this close to a boy before, she never been this close to him before... “Good.” Matthew nodded, and gave her a small smile before he continued going back up the stairs. She stood at the bottom of the stairs for a few moments, still trying to compose herself from being so close to the boy. “Um, Matthew?” She tentatively spoke, not too sure if she can trust her own voice. “Yes Kat?” “K-kat?” Once again she wasn’t too sure how to respond, other than parrot out a stutter of what he had addressed her as. “Oh shit, sorry about that.” Matthew’s eyes widened at her surprised responded, and cursed himself for making her uncomfortable. He turned around just enough to get a good look at her, and is concerned with the startled expression on her face. “I’m not very good at names… yeah, so I just kinda give everyone nicknames.” He didn’t mean to make her uncomfortable, and hopes that his explanation will put her to ease. “I hope I didn’t offend you.” “Nononono, it’s okay, really!” She quickly responded, looking away from him she focused on the floor, hiding the crimson on her cheeks. “I like Kat, I never had a nickname before.” She wasn’t use to this sort of thing, but she sure wasn’t going to let this distress the both of them any further. Matthew sighed, feeling as though he fucked up, and made it awkward between the two. “Ah… let’s just keep going.” He just wanted to get this over and done with, and simply stand around Miss Hereward until school ended for the day. Katrina and Matthew continued moving up the stairs, albeit a much slower pace if only to relax themselves before they meet up with the others. The door the floor below opened. “So, after school do you-” Katrina spoke again just as he was about to step onto the second floor, but then she was cut off as they both heard multiple loud footsteps moving quickly up the stairs. The people running up the steps didn’t look too friendly with how some of them were carrying batons. Matthew grabbed a hold onto Katrina’s hand much to her surprise, and they both ran up the stairs, but then stopped as they saw another group of ruffians blocking the double doors leading into the halls. They’re surrounded by below, and above. Matthew looked at the frightened girl, he then proceeded to quickly put on his combat gloves. He did what he can to place himself between the two group of gangsters, but he couldn’t quite block her from them. He didn't speak, for he knew that words will get them nowhere, and it appears as though Katrina thought the same too. She was hiding behind him, holding tightly onto his sweater, burying her face into him, shaking. This isn’t going to end well for them, hopefully Patricia’s group will come across them. A huge guy stalked up to him, a baton in hand. His fellow gangsters creeping up behind him, flanking the both of them. There was no escape, the only way out was to fight. The huge teen sadistically grinned at him, brought up his baton, and swung at Matthew. He cursed Kelly for sending them out here. Just thought I'd post of pic of Matthew to avoid further confusion, eh. Yeah yeah, I know this chapter seems to be a bore, but it was needed to connect this to the next chapter, eh
The Mercenary, Her Hero, eh.Through tears and sweat, Katrina steeled herself as she looked upon Matthew Alexandrov and his broken state: his eyes were swollen, one of them dripping blood, his body covered in bruises… Katrina's stomach dropped, she began to panic, her hands shaking. The leader of the enemy gang crouched by her with a large smile. “Look at what we have here," he began with a low, husky voice that sent shivers down her spine. "Quelqu'un va les trouver à la fois assez tôt, donc nous devons faire le meilleur de la situation et obtenir rapidement quelques informations." It’s days like these that she wished she hadn’t dropped french class as she couldn’t really understand what they’re saying, but she knew an interrogation was coming. She didn't bat an eye, her eyes were on Matthew as the other mob members began pushing him on the ground. The leader slapped Katrina across the face and became irritated. "Petit putain, look at me you uncultured swine, we're gonna have a talk." The french bastard cupped her chin, tilting it up. "We remember you from french class, imbécile." The leader laughed as he ripped off Katrina's hat and threw it on the ground. They all laughed at her expense. The muffled protest yells of Matt could be heard as one of the members place a hard stomp on his back. "Voici le deal, plain and simple petit chat. I see how you're staring at the injun there, whatever lie you tell us..." He didn’t finish his words, but she soon understood the threat as one of the gangers kicked into Matt’s sides, his breathing is laboured as they were short raspy breaths, she winced from the brutality. She remained silent, afraid to upset the leader any further, until he slapped her again even harder across the face, sending her flying into the cold, hard floor. "Silence est pas une réponse," he barked. The leader picked Katrina back up and forced her onto her knees. He gave a slow nod, bringing a satisfying smile to the man's nasty lips. "Kat...don't," Matt attempted to say, a large boot smashing into his ribs as he cried out in pain. "Why are you in our turf? Which faction are you a part of?" As time slowed down for Katrina, all of her thought processes shut down. She was essentially thinking like a scared little girl, who had done more harm than good. What do I do, say? I...don't know what to do. If I give away others' position they could be captured, maybe brutally beaten if not killed. Yet if I say nothing… Matthew. The leader got fed up and punched Katrina in the stomach, and her mind went blank. She rolled on the ground as all the air escaped her lips. Matt again tried to stand, but she saw the small bits of blood flinging into the air as he was punched in the face. "Il ne va pas le faire si nous gardant de le battre." The leader sighed as he stood up. The man left Katrina, and walked over to one of his lackeys by the broken warrior, and pulled out a sharp blade from one of his subordinate’s pockets. “Nous pourrions avoir à le mettre hors de sa misère.” The french man’s face was devoid of emotion as he walked over to where Matt laid, and ordered his men to force him up. Another member grabbed Katrina from the hair and forced her to stare at Matt’s limp body. The knife was placed on his neck, and tears began to run down her face. "Now I will ask one more time, or the bushnigger goes to hell." "We’re from room 031 at the high school building within the tech wing." Katrina screeched. "Our leader of the day sent us on a job to locate nearby gangs." The leader chuckled and lifted the blade from Matthew's neck. "Voir, that wasn't hard, but we still have that other question unanswered." He strolled over to Katrina as he pointed the tip at her neck. "Please stop." Katrina had shut down, she couldn't control her emotions anymore. The senseless torture of Matt has taken a toll on her. "How many more of you are there?" "Listen you bastard, she doesn't have to answer anything!" Matt managed to yell to her surprise, but was quickly kicked back onto the floor. She could tell that he was in great pain, her thoughts bouncing around as she tried to focus on Matthew and their immediate danger. She was realistic however, and knew there was nothing she could do, their only hope was their fellow allies. "Sir, we’re getting nothing out of this, and gym class will be starting soon. We should just leave." One of his goons said, pointing a dagger at Matt. "Step back, I'll deal with him." "No! You can’t do this! STOP!" Katrina yelled. The leader walked over to Matthew and kicked him onto his back against the ground. The afternoon sun flooded into the room as the screams of Katrina filled the room. The blade was about to come down, until a single punch struck the man’s jaw, and knocked the frenchie out as he fell onto the floor with a thud. Another fight broke out as Katrina dove behind a desk, and soon caught sight of Matthew up and able despite his injuries with a look of fury. The man was overtaken by anger as he plowed through many of the Hornec members without too much trouble. He was running off pure adrenaline as he shouldn't be able to move without falling over from the pain. Matthew dodged as much of the knife strikes he could, but occasionally the blade would connect with his arms. He quickly rolled over to an unconscious french man, and looted a crowbar from the downed man. She gripped the desk as she watched the man she previously thought broken, to be kicking ass. Silence reigned in the room as Matthew won the battle. There were several knocked out men in the room, and many others awake laying on the floor in pain. What was left of their fighting force retreated from the room, and Katrina was able to calm down after walking up to the downed leader, and kicked him in the ribs. Surely these men are in better condition than Matthew, but she felt that they got what they deserved. As they both walked out of the room she stayed by Matt's side. Despite wanting to she did not hold his hand, finding herself unworthy of such an action. She wasn’t able to participate in the fight, to support the man that have brought them out of that room with their lives. There wasn’t the usual quips and smart aleck remarks from the man, only a somber walk as she helped him walk back to their classroom. Her tears had dried up long ago, and she cursed herself for her impotence. A few minutes went by and students, and teachers of the school all around them both stared at them, occasionally checking on them to see if they’re okay, and gathering up the knocked out french students to be taken in by the school’s security. Security didn’t bother them as they probably viewed them both as victims of the Hornec gang. He soon had her make an agreement, a silent one, on not to tell anyone about the incident. Not entirely anyways as Matthew didn’t want to worry his companion; Patricia, and that Katrina didn’t want to get in trouble with Miss Tanaka and Mr Popescu. Matthew had to keep up appearances, not letting word spread of that Pat’s attack dog can be beaten. As much as Katrina wanted to, she couldn’t find the will in herself to verbally thank her savior, as she’s still recovering from the incident. As much as she hates not telling the truth about this, she felt that going against Matthew’s request was wrong. He’s the one that saved her, the one who taken most of the punches for her. He said he regrets not being able to prevent them from harming her, but he promises he’ll do his best to not let something like this happen to her again. She should feel grateful that someone is watching out for her, but instead she felt guilty. Somehow she has to repay Matt for this.
Momentary Doubt, eh. Didn't edit, eh. Gavriil calmly sat on a desk at the front of the class as their leader of the day went over the info his group gathered, and was thinking over what Kelly had sent them out on. He thought that it was kind of a waste of time, but he can see why Kelly would want to get this job done, because he wanted to know of schoolyard gangsters. Everyone knew there were a lot, but he, Kelly and everyone else didn’t really know where they were. He could guess that they too made their own classrooms apart of their turf, but what of the rest of the school? How divided this building was? The former Crusader knew who the current ‘superpowers’ were, but he didn’t know much about the smaller gangs. The smaller gaggles were always fluctuating with their members, territory, leaders, colours and names. While the larger gangs grew in power they also stayed the same, while the smaller ones always changed or disappeared. The non super powered gangs also tend to be absorbed into the larger gangs, if they were spared of their wrath. Usually the smaller gangs form up to face a larger threat, but they would always lose. He should know, because he too use to organize raids and land grabs when he was a part of the Crusaders, but now he was no longer a Crusader, but a simple deserter who became a common school gangster. Gavriil sighed, looking over to Patricia who was currently waiting at the class entrance. She was obviously waiting for her companion to return to her. He doesn’t know what they were, but both her and Matthew seem to be pretty close. Seem to be. They look like they were friends with how Matthew never left her side, protecting her from the school violence and how she always seem so upbeat whenever he’s around. But they don’t talk to each other that often, well from what he can tell. They don’t speak to one another in class or with any of the others are around. For all he knew they were childhood friends who talk more freely with each other outside of school, they’re probably together-together with dates, kisses and late night walks. The truth was that he or anyone didn’t really know of them, but Patricia Hereward seem to know more about them with how social she is. He doesn’t mind the little talks they have with each other, but he is wary of her. He just doesn’t know why, but sometimes he can see a glint in her eyes, a fire of hunger. He seen that sharp look in her eyes when she thinks no one is looking. He isn’t too sure if he is just seeing things, but he seen that look before within others within the Crusaders; a hunger, a desire for power. Maybe, just maybe the only reason she’s so nice and jubilant is that she wants everyone in class to see her as a friend, and she would use that friendship to build a one way bond between them; loyalty, or more specifically loyalty to her. Maybe she wants to become a mob boss, and plans to use the class as her base of operations to begin carving out a kingdom for herself once everyone becomes her minions. Gavriil shook his head to rid of those thoughts. No, maybe she’s just a nice person who wants friends. Maybe those private conversations between her and Matthew is not about her conspiring against the group, maybe that fire in her eyes is not a hunger for power, maybe that grin that is like a cheshire cat is not her pleased with things going according to her plans. Surely she’s not a power hungry temptress? No, she can't be. She's not like that other girl the Crusaders scouted all those months ago. There is no way Patricia, the self proclaimed mother of the group would be a power hungry seductress who uses her personality to bring others to her. She is a welcomed girl who is a reprieve from all the wild, violent and sometimes grim students running amok in the school. Gavriil looked over to the girl as she yelled in surprised. Her close friend looked to be hurt, and was currently supported by the small green haired girl; Katrina Zeng. Patricia was talking to Matthew in obvious worry, asking questions of what happened and if he's okay. Matthew is a man of pride, and brushed off her concerns with a declaration that makes her even more worried. He said calmly with a wince as she looked over his face "I'm fine", and then he directs her concern over to Katrina who too was hurt. Everyone who has returned from the mission now were looking over to the three, and Patricia was now paying attention to Katrina as Matthew hobbled over to his desk. A couple others were now walking over to the girls with the intent to check up on their green haired friend. Yes, Patricia was a good person. She worries about her friends, and truly cares for them if they're hurt. She's a person who brought former rivals together, and is a true friend who asks nothing in return whenever she helps out her friends. She spends her free time getting to know others, and forging bonds with just about everyone in the class. She is nothing like that girl at Canterlot High; the great betrayer, Countess Czarina. This is simply the chapter before the next one to be released later tonight, eh. I just felt that this didn't feel like it fit all that well with the chapter I'm currently writing, so, I'm releasing this as it is, eh. Think of it as a taste for the chapter that is to come, eh. Also, pic is pretty much what Grey's character looks like under the Confederate Soldier uniform, eh.
Let Yourself Fall, eh.She couldn't concentrate on anything as worry ate away at her thoughts. She would normally be eating at the moment at her next class before the lunch ended. She would normally be drawing in her notebook as she nibbled at her food, she would occasionally write some random things down. Her drawings and writings would never be seen by others, but she enjoyed those little moments of reprieve from this harsh school, but no. She was at her home room worrying about a preventable incident. Katrina sat at her desk, she was concerned. No one may have not noticed, but it hurts her to see her unrecognized hero going through so much pain right now. Kelly the so called Saint, Self proclaimed Mother Patricia, and the others were going through the information everyone has gathered, well not everyone. The people who abandoned Kelly were obviously not here, and were doing their own things. Speaking of a certain Saint; Katrina sent Kelly a glare which he didn’t notice, sighing in relief, she looked back at Matthew who sat at his desk, leaned forward, and laying his head in his arms as he silently groaned in pain. There’s no telling what damage his body has sustained, but the man had waved everyone off and said he was fine. Everyone within the class took his word for it, they didn't really care for him. They weren’t his friends. To them he just kinda there, existing, nothing more. The only people who really saw him more than a grey blur was Patricia who was hopefully his sister or friend and not anything more, Caleb who enjoyed antagonizing the teen which left Katrina silently simmering in annoyance whenever the kid got on his nerves… Then there’s herself, who at first thought of him as no more than a common brute, but the more she observed, heard and interacted with him she learned he was a simple person who enjoyed the simple things in life. He loved to work more than anything else as he preferred to be doing something physical rather than sit around, which in turn made him an impatient person during class; that could explain why he returned to school to improve his grades. She overheard that Matt… the simple, protective Matt not the other Matt, had only passed high school, because the teachers of his previous school simply passed him along with a 51% mark, barely a passing grade, rather than to help him improve his grades. Although he was content with his grades as he never wanted to go to college or university, and immediately joined the Army. She wasn’t sure if he was deployed overseas or anything, but she heard Pat and Matt talking about his days as an Infantry Soldier. Thinking back at the fights he was in ever since he came around, she came to the conclusion that the skills he gotten from the military prepared him for Has- Katrina’s thoughts abruptly ended as the boy she was thinking about suddenly got out of his desk, and briskly walking out of the room without a word. No one seemed to notice or care other than Patricia as she gave him a look of concern, but haven’t made a move to go after him. She instead stayed with the group, and talked about the gangs they came across. The green haired girl let out a annoyed sound at Patricia, which the girl in white thankfully didn’t notice, and Katrina silently walked out of the room. Kyle and James gave her a glance, and James gave her a nod before turning his attention back to Dan and the others. As she walked out of the class she spotted the sore teen leaning against the wall a few meters away, and was breathing rather louding and holding onto the side of his chest. Concerned she quickly walked over to him, “Matthew, are you okay?” Of course he wasn’t, but she didn’t know what else to say. She never was in this kind of situation where a friend of hers was badly hurt, because she never really had friends before the start of this school year a few weeks ago. The boy’s labored breathing immediately stopped at her words, and was forced to calm themselves as he turned around to her. “Im fi-” He spoke with a coarse, dry voice before clearing his throat, and continuing. “I’m fine, really.” He says as moved around his legs and arms as though to show everything was truly alright. He really did look to be moving as if there was nothing wrong, but she knew his ribs, stomach, and fingers had taken a real beating. His face looked a little roughed up, but a trip to the bathroom he had taken before arriving to class had help removed the blood, and the bruises and cuts didn’t look so bad as before, but they still must've ache so much right now. “No you’re not.” Katrina pressed on, and the look he expressed seemed to tell her as though he was expecting her to reject his assertion. She gently placed her hand on her cheek, and winced from the sensitive mark that has been placed there by her attackers. Concern ebbed onto his features, but he didn’t speak. “I still hurt, but you took the brunt of their violence.” She gestured to him, especially to his ribs. “They simply toyed with me while they held no restraint on you.” He looked away, not wanting to continue talking about his personal well being. So self destructive... “It must hurt to stand. To walk. To talk...” She spoke softly, guilt slowly coming over thoughts. “Please, let me help you.” She may not have been able to help him fight, but the very least she can go to show her gratitude is to aid him in his time of need. “Let’s go to the infirmary. The tough guy act will only make things worse for you, you need to get yourself checked out.” At this statement Matthew sighed, and fully turned away from her. “Fine.” Not looking back he spoke. “I'll go alone.” “W-what?” Confused Katrina didn’t know what to think what he had said, but he cutted in just as she was about to insist she'll help. “No one must know that Patricia's 'attack dog' can be beaten.” He gave a glare to several teens who walked by them, and the group of teens flinched, and power walked away. With them out of sight Matthew spoke again. “If they find out, then Patricia will be even more endangered.” He stated as though he knew what the school gangsters would do once they hear about him being injured, beatable. She knew where he was coming from, and it didn’t make it any better for her. They would come after him, and claim the title for defeating the supposed unbeatable, then they would go after the 'defenseless' girl. “Let me stand, let me walk on my own.” He was close to begging as he turned his head to the side slightly, looking back at her. She felt moisture forming on the corner of her eyes. “P-please, if you don’t let me help you... then you’ll fall.” She knew her words will not convince him, but she desperately wanted to help her hero, her savior in bearing the pain he’s going through. If she can lessen his pain, then she wouldn’t have to worry about him further injuring himself as he walked down the halls as if nothing was wrong. She was concerned he will not make it to the infirmary. For Katrina a little tear ran down her face, and his eyes momentarily widened at this. “They'll tell you what they know,“ He spoke resolutely, looked away from her, and slowly walked away from her, but she still could hear him as he spoke once more. “I need to be alone, while I suffer.” “You'd better take it all, you got a way to fall...” Her voice was soft, and broke at the end as she looked down to the floor, not wanting to see him disappear and for him to see her in such a state. Her vision blurred as tears rapidly drop. He was alone, injured and near helpless as he walks down the halls... then she makes a promise reminiscent to what she wrote in her notebook. "I will be there like mercy; I will find you through it all," And as near as my next prayer, you will find me there. Look for me, I will be there. "This I do swear, I will be there." I'm not good at writing drama or sad shit, but I tried, eh.
Distant Yearning, eh.For years Retsu Sakurasō had only been committed towards one person; Dio - Prince of The Crystal Prep Academy, but that all changed when he arranged a mission for her located at the Hassian Superior Vocational Institute, the job was for someone named Satsuki Kiryūin, who is a well known powerful young woman respectively called The Lady Commandant, and she is the president of Canterlot High's Student Council, and rules over their school syndicates and nearby street gangs. It's only recently that she has gained absolute authority over the academy with her employing the use of her loyal gangers, and is regarded with reverence by many of its students. But Retsu didn't care as Lady Satsuki didn't affect her life with her attending Crystal Prep, which is many blocks away from Canterlot High, but she had bills to pay, and groceries to buy so she took the job without hesitation. Her infiltration went according to plan, she avoided the Institute's security, got the intel of the various powers within the large campus and ignored a minor gang who has a ridiculous name, and quickly made her exit. Nobody knew she was there. The entire trip wasn't really that boring as she stole many valuables from student lockers, so all in all, Retsu was pretty satisfied with her making a profit today. She was about to leave the grounds, but as she neared the gates, that's when she saw him, and she felt her heart skip a beat. Strong, lean build, wide shoulders, scraggly blonde hair, dazzling smile, and those eyes... those deep, ashen eyes... when she looked into those bottomless smokey pools she almost felt weak in her knees. She had never had such a reaction towards anyone before, but she loved how it felt and she wanted more… Retsu stalked followed the boy for hours after that. The guy was really tall, easily topping six feet in height and then some, and he looked almost intimidating with his grey army jacket of his. It looks as though he’s dressed as a Confederate Soldier, but somehow the uniform looks more modern and is without any fancy buttons, insignias, but to match his grey jacket he dons a medium blue trouser, which is held up by a leather belt with a copper two piece interlocking buckles. His footwear mainly consists of leather boots, and red sash from shoulder to hip, and sometimes placed it across his waist. He then completes the look of an old timey soldier with his little grey slouch hat with a red band on it. Occasionally he would wear brown leather gloves, but only when he gets into fights. The man dresses like a soldier, and mostly acts like one whenever he walks around the school. She really does like a man in uniform, even if the uniform is over a century old. Later on, anytime she had a moment to herself she immediately searched for him at the Hassian Institute. She soon learned of his name as she watched him interact with his friends and fellow party members. She quickly learned what he liked to do during his spare time, and what he ate at lunch and dinner. She observed him as he trained with a friend from the The Holy Knights, which she gathered that it was a splinter group from this institute’s super power; The Crusaders. Over time she made a habit of watching him as he slept at his dorm room on campus. She always wondered what he was dreaming of to make him look so at peace, and rested as throughout the day he is always on duty to protect his friends, and allies from rival gangs. One day he’ll be able to dream of her like how she dreams of him day and night. Soon enough she’ll be able to make him at peace… She quickly noticed that the man is always tired by the end of the day from school work, having to deal with his rowdy classmates, with him working hard at the gym to improve his physique, and as he routinely trained in hand to hand combat with a woman named Sola vi Ryuvia, who was a mighty warrior in her own right. She wore the school uniform like many within the campus, but somehow made it look like something a military officer would wear. She is the better of the two, but Retsu knew one day he will destroy his sparring partner. On many nights she is grateful that he has left his window open to try to stave off the summer heat, and with his window down she has an even better view of his sleeping form. She couldn't count how many hours she spent just looking at his peaceful face while he slept, but what she did know was that the feeling she first saw him never went away, if anything it became even stronger the longer the watched him. Retsu Sakurasō quickly understood what the feeling meant; she was in love. She was in love wit-... no, she loved Gavriil Borshkov… Gavriil was her beloved… His protective attitude, intimidating demeanor, enforcer of rules, good to honest heart, undying loyalty, unyielding spirit, his ruggedly handsome looks… Retsu loved it all, she loved everything about him, she couldn't get enough of him. Every time he would give that awkward smile and scratch his cheek in that adorable way she felt her whole body flutter with pure happiness. Anytime he fought and got that hard look in his eyes she felt her insides go all warm with lust. However, while she watched one of her beloved's training sessions with Sola vi Ryuvia, Retsu Sakurasō realized something her mind had previously ignored; her beloved was surrounded by wicked seductresses. Sola vi Ryuvia was the most obvious of them, it was painfully clear that she was interested in her Soldier, then came Katrina Zeng, Retsu could practically see the hearts in her eyes every time she looked at him. After that was Patricia Hereward, someone her beloved had for some reason tried to court, and it seemed like she was finally starting to respond to his advances. Ava Crescentia, Aoi Tanaka, Asilah Muhammad Lee, Barbara Lloyd were all less of a threat, but she had seen the lustful glances Muhammad, and Barbara had sent him, and the subtle, tentative looks Miss Tanaka had given him... she wasn't sure about Crescentia, but she was still a female in close proximity of her beloved so she didn't want to take any chances… Each and every one of these damnable girls were dangerous, and as much she tries to ignore it they could spend more time with Gavriil then she ever could while still working with Dio, but Retsu wasn't scared, she would protect her beloved from their evil, heretical claws... no matter what... Touching what belongs to Retsu Sakurasō is a grave offence to her and everything she lived for. Touching what is hers is considered heresy in her eyes, and the only way to rectify this transgression is to destroy the heretics with fire and steel. That was a lesson everyone even remotely affiliated with her knew after witnessing their fellow minions snuffed out in front of their very eyes, and those who didn't were eliminated for their fallacy. Patricia hadn't learned this lesson, but she was going to, very soon in fact. She had touched something that belonged to Retsu, something that she treasured dearly. Something that belonged to Retsu since the moment she laid eyes on it, something that she almost killed for several times in the past few days. When Retsu saw Gavriil for the first time she felt something, a pull of some kind. It made her want to be near him, to feel him, smell him, taste him. So she followed him, observed his behavior, learned everything she could about him. Retsu loved being in love with Gavriil Borshkov. She would do anything for him, all he needed to do was ask, she'd leave Dio in a heartbeat, kill anyone he wanted in the blink of an eye, satisfy him at a moment’s notice. Gavriil was Retsu’s, no one who knew her was suicidal enough to deny that. But Patricia Hereward didn't know Retsu, and now she had gone beyond touching what was hers. She had tried to lay claim to him. It was a subtle thing, just small acts of affection. A touch here, a cute smile there, but Retsu noticed immediately. It was worse than what that other one did, Sola vi Ryuvia wanted to lay claim to Gavriil, but she wouldn't, she was too scared. Retsu Sakurasō hated Paticia, and she would make her pay. Feeling tiredness creeping onto her, Retsu decided to leave a parting gift for him before she left for home to sleep. With nothing blocking her she quietly snuck into his room, and placed a feather-light kiss on his lips, but before she left her eyes took notice of what is laying on the floor. Training clothes her beloved wore whenever he hit the gym or the ring; a pair of blue sweat pants, a plain white shirt. He wouldn’t miss his dirty clothing, right? Bunching the clothes in her arms, Retsu leaped from his window. She aimed for the bushes. The next day she struck when The Glorious Faggots ventured into the city of Meta, with their objective to find a supplier of weapons. She was quick, catching the whore off guard while she was looking into a Gamestop. Luckily her attack dog didn’t notice the both of them. She made a mad dash before the group came back for Patricia and the dog. Within minutes she took her to an abandoned warehouse by the highway, where she bound her up, blindfolded her and gagged her. She knew the dog and others would take notice of their missing whore, and that they would immediately call the authorities to locate their precious friend, but she wasn't worried. No one can find them here. She would have more than enough time to teach Patricia of her vile ways, and that she’s here to burn away her tainted soul through suffering. She started off easy with small cuts all along her body with the use of a machete she stole from a hardware store. She quickly progressed with more lacerations down her arms, and legs. Hundreds of little cuts were soon covering her body. She soon grew bored making cuts all over the vile heretic, but is pleased to see the wounds were now covering Patricia in her own blood. With the use of an improvised tool made of a bicycle chain, whipping came next. The chain came down hard on her, and easily ripped into the flesh of this pig. Twenty perfectly placed strikes on either shoulder blade, and then twenty more all over her back. She paused after that, not wanting her victim to pass out from the pain, but soon enough the lesson continued. Patricia Hereward remained silent, and she didn’t, couldn’t resist the strikes. Whether she was learning or not didn’t matter. All that mattered was that she never lived to see the light of day after she was done with her. But before she could get to the concentrated sulfuric acid, an explosive entry of the warehouse was heard. Surprised, she was quick to gather her tools of torture and dump them into a pack sack. Retsu was nearly out of time, but before Patricia’s allies and attack dog could break down the doors leading to the shipping container they both occupied, Retsu Sakurasō pulled out her coup de gras: a blowtorch and a custom made cattle-prod. When The Glorious Faggots finally came crashing in with various weapons drawn with some unarmed in the back. They were met with gruesome sight of their precious whore; Patricia in the tattered remains of her everyday attire, cuts marring almost every piece of skin, and with what looks to be Japanese Kanjis burnt onto her stomach. Retsu watched from high above as her beloved carried the whore away, she knew he was only touching her because he had to. Retsu Sakurasō was happy, someone had learned to not touch what belongs to her. She was also pleased to see of what she burnt onto her is affecting them, but regretfully she did not wish for her beloved to look so distraught, next time she will dispose of the body without anyone taking notice... Retsu Sakurasō was nervous, so nervous she was practically afraid. She didn't know how everything went so wrong so fast. One minute she was celebrating the fact that the little whore was taught a lesson, and the next she was almost crying in despair. Gavriil Borshkov was, her beloved, was comforting Patricia. This wasn't supposed to happen, her beloved wasn't supposed to even be near that heretical wench. Once he delivered her to the institute’s infirmary he was supposed to get as far away from her as possible, and go into the city to unwind and finally meet her! They were surely going to hit it off, she was going to let him see how her heart yearned for him and she knew he was going to respond in kind! But now he was sitting there next to her bed, holding her hand while the rest of the gang were getting food after a long evening of running through town. Retsu couldn't hear what they were saying, but from the smile on Patricia’s face she could guess that it was something she liked. With her silently opening the window, Retsu quickly learned that they found the whore by tracking her cell phone. In the heat of the moment she made a rookie mistake by not removing any electronics on the captive. What her beloved did next broke the gates containing her tears; he took that wench's hand and kissed it! Retsu Sakurasō ran away that night. She sat outside a burning building for what felt like hours, invisible to all, and just sobbed, not caring when Dio called her on her cell phone. Although she left before the first responders discovered her along with the victims she took her misery out on. To calm herself she went to find her senpai... Grey She didn't stop crying until her beloved finally left the infirmary, Patricia sleeping peacefully in her bed. Oh how she wanted to break in and smother the wench, to cut her open and paint the walls with her blood, and finally to set her aflame with holy fire, but she knew she couldn't as it was too risky with her attack dog; Matt was awake, and alert within her room watching over the whore. She didn't care if she got caught, she knew she could fight past the brute, but killing Patricia Hereward now might result in her beloved never loving her back. He would be too far gone in depression to find love with him losing a friend of his, even if his friend was a wretched little demon, but a friend none the less. That wasn't a life she wanted to live. So she followed her beloved to his dorm room on campus and just kept watch over him as he slept, an activity that never failed to calm her. Gavriil Borshkov was hers, and somehow she would make every wretched whore see this too... without losing their lives.
Secret Lovers, eh.Being pushed back against the wall by an extremely gorgeous female figure was not what Red expected. All he wanted from this gorgeous being was advice on how to make Ava like him. So, why of all people was he against the wall? It all started when… Red, was, once again, rejected by Lady Crescentia. She had slammed the door in his face, again. He didn't understand it. 'What exactly was he doing wrong? Was it his ice breaking jokes? His confidence? Or maybe it was his shirt? No, it can’t be his Redshirt. No one could ever hate the shirt worn by many characters within Star Trek.' Red sighed heavily. He'll never be as smooth as Chrome or Tux. He never understood how Chrome can get ladies to fall for him… maybe it’s just his looks. He’s practically an anime character with his flowing silver hair, red irises, clear skin, sharp and effeminate facial structure. And to add more to his attractive traits he has a voice similar to Leon S Kennedy, and dresses like a cool guy with a black trench coat that is left unbuttoned over everything he wears. He would never admit it, but he finds that Chrome is a pretty sexy person, for a guy that is. Although it’s very clear why people of the opposite sex would be attracted to Tux; he’s just so god damn dapper. He sullenly traveled through the almost empty, and somewhat dark hallway. He needed to clear his head. "So, it was obvious that she didn't like my poem..." He started to mumble. Red wasn't sure how long he had been mumbling, but as he walked through the spacious hallway of the High School at the Tech wing, he had accidentally bumped into a someone. Red had fallen to the ground as he wasn't prepared for the impact, while the person had dusted them self off. The stranger held out a hand and spoke in a husky, familiar voice. "Are you alright?" "Y-yeah" Red awkwardly answered as he grabbed the person's hand. The teacher aide’s hand was slightly larger than Red's and was softer than his. Now that Red was at full height, he was quickly reminded that she was taller than him. Like, a full head taller than him. He found himself staring at the aide’s breasts which felt a little too close for comfort. Red took a step back to create some space between them. He rubbed the back of his neck as he looked up and awkwardly smiled at Alexer’s girlfriend; Aoi Tanaka. "Sorry for bumping into you." The teacher’s aide didn't answer, but instead gave a slight nod. There was an awkward silence between the two. They both stood silently, waiting for the other to speak, but neither did. A couple moments passed as the woman cleared her throat, and spoke. "Sorry," Red looked up. "H-huh?" "but I seem to have forgotten your name." She said once again. "U-uh. Rowan! Rowan Ingeniare!" He said quickly. He hadn't meant to stutter, but Red felt extremely nervous for some reason. Maybe it was because she was taller than him. Or was it something else? “Ah, now I remember. You’re the kid who messes around with the class computer.” Aoi started with her recalling Red’s past time whenever class got real dull. "So, Rowan," It was a little tense as Red waited nervously for Aoi to finish her sentence. "What's up?" She finished casually. Red, a little taken back by Aoi's casualness, and stayed silent for a moment. Aoi is usually strict when it came to rules, and since Alexer doesn’t enforce them she has taken it upon herself to be the class Disciplinary Officer. But then he thought about the day's events and sighed deeply. "Not so great." He answered gloomily. "Want to talk about it?” Aoi asked tentatively. As Red raised his head to look at Aoi's face, he realized that she was extremely good looking. Aoi had a well defined jawline, her straight-edged nose was perfectly placed on her gorgeous face. Aoi’s lips were were pink and smooth, and her eyes shone a bright crystal blue that seem to glow. Red didn't realize that he was staring until Aoi cleared her throat. Red, forgetting his gloomy mood, immediately panicked and waved his hands around. "S-sorry! I-I was just-uh... I was just..." Looking around helplessly, Red couldn't think of any excuse! 'This is bad!' He thought. 'She probably thinks I’m weird!' "Are you going to answer my question?" Aoi lifted her perfectly arched eyebrow. Once again, he panicked. "U-uh. Yeah! I guess so." Aoi waited. "How do I even start?” Red mumbled. "Whenever you're ready, Rowan." "R-right! So, there's this girl I kinda like." He started. Red looked up as he found Aoi's blue orbs gazing at him patiently. "Go on." "Uh. I-I don't understand her." There. He said it. "I mean what did I do wrong? I may not be all too experienced at this, but I tried my best to let her give me a chance, but she doesn’t respond to me other than glaring at me and calling me a dunce. I don't know what to do." Red felt sullen once more as he thought about Ava. "Has it ever occurred to you that she might not even like you back?" Aoi asked. "And that maybe she just doesn't want your company?" Red had thought of that possibility a bunch of times, but he didn't want it to be true. He wanted Ava to like him back. He didn't want to give up on her. He liked her, so he was going to keep trying to woo her. "Yeah, but-" "Who's the girl that you like?” Aoi asked as she cut off Red Should he tell her? She isn’t particularly known to be the kindest person with her instilling discipline in the class with her riding crop, but, since she's listening to his rant... it also doesn’t hurt that she has experience with dating others with her and Alexer being a thing… whatever that thing was, but it was safe to assume that they’re dating. "Ava." He answered. "Ava Crescentia." Aoi was quiet. Red hadn't notice that Aoi had tensed upon hearing her name. "Ava... Crescentia..." She said slowly. "Yeah." "You should give up on her." Aoi simply stated, and continued. “She's not currently looking for someone." Red’s eyes widened. "W-what?!" He shouted. "H-how d-do you-" "I discovered it about a week ago." The aide answered. "B-but how-" "Facebook." "B-but I can't just give up on her." Red said defeatedly. "I want her to like me back." "Give it up." Aoi said. Slightly annoyed at the boy’s persistence. "She not interested." "I can try-" "No." Aoi growled. "You. Can't." Her grip on her crop tightened as she pronounced each syllable. “I-” "ROWAN!" Aoi yelled as she pushed Red back against the wall. Aoi gripped his wrists roughly. And, that's how it happened. As of right now, Aoi's face was extremely close to Red's. Red could smell her minty breath. He fidgeted. He didn't know how to handle this woman. He was still confused on why he ended up against the wall anyway. All he said was that he wasn't going to give up on Lady Crescentia, but the teacher’s aide was hellbent on making him give her up. Aoi's eyes softened and loosened her iron grip on Red. "S-sorry. I-" "Aunty?" It was a new voice. It was an angelic voice. They both turned to the voice. They saw Lady Crescentia standing there, but it wasn't just her. There were several members of The Glorious Faggots! Patty or Patricia Hereward, the group’s Morale Officer, was worried for her friend. Red hadn't been back in awhile. After the rejection of Ava, again, Red had said he was going out for a walk. That was earlier in the afternoon. Its now close to 9:00 pm and he still hadn't returned. So, Patty did what any other good friend would do, she gathered up whoever of their gang remained in the school this evening, and plucked up Alexer who had nothing better to do seeing how he relegates most of his work to his aide. They then set out on the quest to find the group’s engineer before he gets his ass beaten by rival gangs, he's not exactly the best fighter they have in their group, but he's useful whenever they need some technical support. 'Tell me again why I even have to be here?” Ava asked grumpily. Just when she thought she would go to bed at a decent hour, that idiot, Rowan had gone missing. And Pat being the annoying acquaintance that she is, quickly dragged her along with the rest of the delinquents that hasn’t gone home. "You were the cause of all this, eh." Patty said. "If you hadn't slammed the door in front of Red's face-" "ROWAN!" They heard a shout. It echoed throughout the hallway. They followed the sound until they found two people near the wall. One was obviously Red with his tacky red Star Trek shirt and the other was somewhat unrecognizable with her back to them, but they can make out that it’s Alexer’s aide with her wearing the white lab coat, and the long onyx hair. "Huh. I guess now I’ll be able to leave-Wait..." Ava didn’t finish her sentence as she stalked over the two for some reason. The group didn't know what to do, so they just followed the Army Cadet. The two were rather close, and the more they analyzed them it looked as though they were... KISSING! Them lip locking was only answer to why their faces were extremely close, and since they were still a little distant from the two, that let the group whisper for a moment. The question on everyone’s mind: why would she go interrupt their private time? No one knew the answer, so no one was asking questions about it. So instead they whispered to each other about the newest development for Red. "I didn't know Red had a thing for older women." Iron said aloud. "Getting rejected a bunch of times could cause someone to move onto a different person." Alexer said nonchalantly as he readjusted his commissar hat. “Well, atleast now we know where he stands.” Grey said as he moved closer to Patty to the annoyance of Boss, who chose to remain silent. “Makes you wonder if him pining for Ava was just a front, eh.” Patty joined in the group conversation while examining the two. "With him crushing on Ava for weeks I wouldn’t have guessed that he had a thing for Aoi, and same goes for Aoi with her dating our teacher." Kabar added in. Alexer’s eye twitched from annoyance at the mention of him supposedly dating his aide. “Secret gay lovers these two were.” Everyone other than their teacher silently cursed the smiling Dropbear for startling them. The man hued silently as he walked out of the shadows, and stood next to Alexer. "Aunty?” She was nearer to the two, and called out. The two both turned their heads. They both looked like a deer in front of headlights. "YOU BLOCKHEAD!" Ava shouted. "HOW COULD YOU!" They were silent for a moment before Aoi let go of Red completely. Aoi straightened out her clothes and put her hands up to soothe the cadet. "I-I can explain Ava." "EXPLAIN WHAT? THAT YOU CHEATED ON ALEXER WITH THIS IDIOT!" Aoi did a double take. "W-wait. What? Ava. I didn't cheat on Alexer." ‘Besides we have not yet to even go on a proper date yet.’ The aide thought disappointingly. "YOU TWO KISSED! OBVIOUSLY!" Aoi and Red both blushed red. "W-WE DIDN'T!" They both said in unison. "I-ITS NOT WHAT IT LOOKED LIKE!" They continued. The air around Ava thickened, and everyone felt the tension in the air, but as she unsheathed her saber the aura around her darkened causing everyone except for Dropbear to step back. "SAY THAT TO SUNRIDER! PREPARE TO DIE!" "W-WAIT!" The two both took off running as Ava chased after them. The group that was left behind though... They were all confused on what happened, well, except for Dropbear... probably. No one even knows what’s on his mind with his unchanging, smiling expression on his face. After a few minutes they didn't even know why they remained in the empty hallway. Wanting to avoid meeting Beamish the Janitor in the dark halls they decided to get moving. Everyone other than Patty shrugged off the possibility of Red getting sliced open, but with her being worried about coming across Beamish she was quick to turn away from the direction Red and Aoi ran for their lives. “Surely Ava wouldn’t kill them, would she, eh?” She asked no one in particular, even then no one seemed to care as they continued to walk the opposite direction of Ava and her targets, although Grey lagged behind the gang as if waiting for her to catch up with him ‘Eh, they would just find out tomorrow, eh.’ With that she quickly catches up with everyone, and they all except for Alexer headed back to Paddle's dorm room on campus near the University to crash there for the night. No one wanted to go home seeing how other enemy gangs lurked out at dark campus of Hassian Superior Vocational Institute, and the streets of Meta. As for the Ava and the two secret lovers, they ended up running till morning.
Teacher's Pet, eh.The low, nicely designed coffee shop rose into view, like a low, nicely designed thing that was full of coffee. We walked up towards the building, but grimaced at the sight of a crowd of early risers blocking our way in. I turned to my teacher, and considered offering him a cup of coffee from the thermos I had in the van. I could see the determination burning off him like a fire that burns with determination. He glanced at me, almost making eye contact, but not quite. "Make a door." Teach said as he readjusted his cap. I turned and raised the grenade launcher I 'borrowed' from Beamish. If Alexer told me to make a door, then a door I must make, lest he gives me failing grades in class. Alexer, thank God, was resting in the back of the van, and was getting some sleep after the ruckus they have caused at Starbucks. The peace within the vehicle was disturbed when the van's radio started beeping. The only radio that can directly contact the van’s was the one located at his teacher's desk in class, Alexer’s aide must be hailing him. I chose to ignore the radio as I wanted to savor this moment of peace as his teacher slept in the back. Surprisingly for a large city like Meta I couldn't see anything on the road yet, so I just kept driving towards Hassian Superior Vocational Institute. Then the radio began beeping and flashing again, so I cleared my throat a few times. It always been a pain in the ass to wake up a sleeping Alexer, but this call may be important. "Teach? The radio is-" "For Emperor's sake, Anthony! I'm trying to sleep!" As Boss had thought, he was going to be cranky after not being able to get his morning coffee, but in the very least the teacher will most likely be sleeping all morning leaving his aide to do all the work, again. Aoi Tanaka may be a little scary, but at least she is fair unlike their lazy, corrupt and dramatically uniformed teacher. It really makes you wonder how Alexer managed to snag a woman like Aoi Tanaka, seeing how annoyed she can be whenever Alexer relegates his paper work to her. Alexer and Aoi is a pretty odd couple, but I prefer to ship those two rather than Alexer and Principal Celestia. I made a note to ask Miss Tanaka about her grading my homework instead, as Alexer may have decided give him poor marks on purpose for failing to deliver him coffee today, but nevertheless I persisted. "But it might be from Aoi-", was all I could manage before Alexer once again raised his voice. "I don't fucking care! Just get me to the school as fast as possible! Now let me sleep!" There was a rustling of fabric, and soft thud behind me; teach must have laid down on the back seats. I shrugged and gunned the engine. The radio was now beeping and flashing quite a lot, but I turned it off and switched on the music station. As we went further up the road a small group of street gangers came into view. I quickly noticed what looks to be Ian Gale running away from the gangers. I sighed, someone needs to save Iron from being ravaged by drugged up gangers, and Kelly will kill me if I hadn't attempted to save Iron's life. I pulled out the handgun I 'borrowed' from Beamish, and I considered waking Alexer again, as he usually likes to know about trouble. But he preferred to not deal with him at the moment. I increased the throttle and poured myself some more coffee, spilling a little when the van hit a street ganger. Hell take them, Teach hates spilled coffee. To the teacher's dismay he needed to actually do some work, and Miss Tanaka managed to drag Alexer all the way to the Headmaster's Manor in the center of the campus. They were currently in a meeting with the Institute's Headmaster, the school's faculty members along with School Board members and teachers from other schools within the city. Much to Alexer's further disappointment, Principal Celestia was not present. In Celestia's place was a young woman named Satsuki Kiryūin, she also carried a title of Lady Commandant, and from what he heard she is the Student Council President from her school. She is a tall, slim woman with an angular face with long dark blue tinted hair and blue eyes, and has rather thick eyebrows and a bust as large as Patty’s. She also wore a militarised white school uniform with blue and yellow trims. It even has some elements that looks to be inspired by Japanese sailor school uniform. From what he can tell she is extremely intelligent, calculating, patient, unwavering and iron-fisted. But why is no one addressing the elephant in the room? She also has a scary looking sword that could potentially slice him in half no problem... Maybe it's because they're more annoyed that I brought a firearm to the meeting. Boss may have a shotgun and various other firearms from Beamish the Janitor, but even he wouldn’t want to mess with her. Everyone within the room seem to be a bit put off with me for another reason, probably because this was supposed to be staff meeting and seeing that I’m a mere student I shouldn’t really be here, but Alexer has not relieved me of duty yet. But not long after I had taken my seat by a sleeping Alexer many of those present began looking at Alexer’s aide. Soon enough Miss Tanaka told me that I should go to class, obviously they want to get rid of me before they get into the real reason the staff and Satsuki were all there. So I walked down the corridor and hummed a few songs that were currently popular to myself. Being the rebel I am I chose not to go to the class room, and instead remained down the hall from the meeting room, but as the meeting dragged on, I pulled out my Iphone. It was full of very important school work and notes, and not anything else that contains images of Red's and Grey's waifus, especially not anything that might contain an image or two of Mother Empress. That would be totally considered perverted or illegal, and Boss was not a pervert... As I browsed my extensive list of educational documents that in no way depicted anything untoward, I decided that I should know the layout of the floor a little better in case Alexer wanted some privacy where nobody could see him. I went further down the hallway, looking for anyone who could inform me of such a place. Not long afterwards, I came across a secretary of the Headmaster working on whatever she needed to work on. She was very pretty, with blonde hair that looked like it had been combed and red lips that went well with her blush. She also looked rather like a picture I had seen in a magazine that contained important school material, not unlike the important material currently on my Iphone. I introduced myself and who I am here with, and she immediately recognized my teacher’s name, because everyone does, after all our class was well known for it’s faggotty and delinquency. I asked her where a quiet place was, but instead of telling me where it was located she asked me if Alexer was seeing anyone. I told her that he was seeing someone, and that person was Aoi Tanaka, his aide, and they both were in a meeting. She looked a little disappointed, so I made a joke. She laughed, gave me a look, took notice of the shotgun, and before I could restate my question she said, "I bet a big man like you carries a great big gun." Knowing what she meant I instead I told her that I did, that it was a shotgun that belongs to a friend of mine, and that it was very heavy and with the right round could punch holes in just about anything. I should really ask Beamish the Janitor about acquiring some shotgun rounds, with no gun stores in the city I needed to go to the black market dealers. After hearing this, she asked if I was busy right now, because she knew of a place where we could be alone. I told her I was busy, but asked her that I would like to know the location of this place. She bit her lip, gave me a suggestive look and told me it was down the hall, to the left with the room number being 117. I thanked her, and then she told me that she was off after seven, and would like to handle my shotgun after having some dinner with me. I told her that I was the only person who was allowed to touch my shotgun, but then gave her a quick smile before I left for the room to see if it met the appropriate specifications so that just in case Alexer wanted privacy I could lead him there. It also seems that I'm finally gonna score tonight! I totally gotta brag about this to Caleb and the others!
Acquire the Assets, eh.“Are you sure you’re okay?” The concerned giant asked his friend as they walked around outside of the High School. The red shirt wearing kid looked over to the brutish man before speaking .“Yes, it’s not like she was trying to actually kill me, right?” He said as he skittishly ran his hand over his bandaged arm. “Rowan, you know we could report her for this.” The fatter one states as he nods over towards a nearby Security Guard who is currently questioning a couple bruised up kids. Rowan jumped at this, and quickly shook his head and hands at his friend. “No! Nonono! It’s fine Alexander! Really!” The taller of the two raised his eyebrow at this nervous action. The shorter one was quick to calm down, and continued speaking with a much more composed, if a bit uneasy voice. “I just gotta be less annoying to her that’s all.” He said to his friend, but it sounded like it he was telling himself that. Alexander sighed at his friend. “I really don’t know what you see in her.” The normally goofy man expressed so offhandedly which caused the bookworm to glance at him. “What do you mean?” Asked the slightly peeved dork. Alexander stopped walking and Rowan was quick to stop too, the taller man was hesitant. “Well… she has, uuuh, you know.” He says with slight difficulty, but then he moved both of his hands up his chest area, and made gestures with his hands as though he was holding small water balloons against himself. “She has mosquito bites.” The Star Trek fan was confused at first, but he soon understood what Alexander meant: He was insulting Lady Crescentia’s fun bags. The short red haired man glared at his friend.“I’d punch you for your insolence,” Alexander gave him a bored look at the bitter man. They both knew that despite him holding a brown belt Rowan’s martial arts skills are rusty, and that Alexander can kick his ass through sheer brute force alone; which meant that Rowan was quick to back down from his threat. “but that would've ruined the positive mood between us.” The relentless intellect was quick to stop antagonizing his friend. “Let’s just get to class.” Alexander just gave a simple nod as his response. Although despite their short, and thankfully nonviolent squabble their moods quickly brightened as they checked the time; Lunch is nearing its end, and both students were glad that they don’t have to attend home room for the next hour. Why were they glad? Well, it has to do with that they both find their home room class to be a little too much at times, and needed a class to relieve themselves of some of that stress. No doubt they’ll need to relax as they had to return back to home room afterwards. And that class they’re looking forward to is Engineering Class; which is at the second floor of the Trade’s Wing right next to Wood Working within the High School. It’s a pretty relaxing class, because both of their hobbies revolve around Engineering, although Rowan does like to dabble with experiments in the science lab unlike Alexander. As they walked outside in silence they were slightly startled when they heard a phone ringing. They instantly pulled their mobile devices out of their pockets, and it was Rowan who’s phone was ringing. He put in his password, and opened the message, He looked at it for a good ten seconds before making a sound. “Huh.” “What?” Alexander asked. Slightly suspicious Rowan looked over to his friend before speaking. “Anthony texted me saying he’s probably gonna score tonight.” Surprised the taller man spoke instantly. “Really?” Instead of simply letting the shorter man give the phone to the bigger student, he excitedly moved closer to Rowan. “Let me see the text.” Leaning in and partially squinting his eyes he read the text message, which says ‘Hey Red, met this hot chick today, I’m gonna score tonight! :D ‘ Now slightly skeptical the fatter of the two spoke. “Huh, do you think he’s telling the truth?” “I’m not sure…” He said reading the text again, unsure if Anthony is fucking with them or not. Again the giant was quick to reply with excitement in his voice once more. “Ask him how big the girl’s knockers are.” Rowan’s eyes widened at his request, and closed his mouth before speaking with an edge to his voice. “What? NO! Why would I ask him that?” The taller sighed with disappointment, and opened his phone. “Agh, fine.” Alexander then stepped away to create some space between the two. “I’ll text him then.” Damn Rowan for getting timid and uneasy when it comes to talking about the greatest assets of a woman. He never partakes in conversation with the guys whenever they talk about girls. Rowan would usually just bring out his touch screen phone, and seems to ignore everything around him as he surfs the web. Once he was done pondering he sends the text, and as he waits he boredly lets his eyes wander. But soon after his eyes were captured by something far off, but close enough to see, “Woah…” The slack jawed giant voiced as his eyes adjusted to follow the slow paced moving objects. “Did he text back?...” Mildly curious the shorter one of the two asked, but was slightly surprised with the strange look on his friend’s face. “Helloooo~ Are you listening to me?” A sweat formed on his head as he watched his friend starting to drool. He then proceeded to poke him, but was caught off guard by Alexander’s exclamation. “WHOPPERS!” “W-what of it!?” Rowan was startled by the sudden utterance from his friend. Alexander quickly grabbed onto Rowan’s shoulders, lifted him, then set him down a little to the right of himself, and grabbed his lower jaw. “LOOK!” He yelled as he positioned Rowan’s face to where Alexander wanted him to look, but he was unsure at what he was supposed to look at. “Look at what?” Rowan demanded with annoyed edge to his words; he really didn't like being manhandled. “HER!” The stronger of the two continued to yell as pointed his finger at the Headmaster’s Mansion further down the cement path. As Rowan looked to where Alexander has directed him to, he soon notices what his friend is trying to show him. He see’s a young woman, probably in her mid to late teens walking out of the mansion, and she looked unique… well, a lot of women in this school looks unique, but he can say that she is attractive in her own way; She is a tall, slim woman with an angular face. She also has long, dark blue tinted hair. She looks to be very serious, and if not displeased with how her blue eyes have a sharp edge to them, and her thick eyebrows slightly hooding over her eyes, and her lips are tightened and turning down at the ends. Surprisingly despite her expression there wasn't a wrinkle he can spot on her face. She also is wearing a white school uniform with blue and yellow trims that looks to be inspired by the Japanese sailor school uniform… is she allowed to carry a sword on campus? Well, as long as it isn’t being pointed at him Rowan can safely assume it’s not his problem. Done with his observation he chose to speak before his friend accidentally breaks his lower jaw, although as you can see it was a bit difficult to do so. “Sooooo?” He drawled out with discomfort. “Look at her assets!” At his friend’s exclamation he unwillingly let his eyes wander downwards, and is amazed at what he sees. “Those are mighty big Betty Bops…” He says as his eyes tracked the Bouncing Betties, his widening eyes never blinking. The size of those rivals Patricia’s! Soon silenced reigned upon the two as they observed the bouncing Bomb Shells, but as the woman slowly turned, and made her way further away from the Mansion and towards the Institute’s gates Alexander calmly spoke. “I’m going to go talk to her.” He says as he lets go of Rowan, and walks towards the displeased looking woman. “What! Why?” Rowan asks as he quickly runs up to his friend wondering what’s going through his thick skull. The giant stops in his tracks and did not budged as Rowan accidentally bumps into him. Rowan then took a step back as the giant slowly turned around just enough to face him without turning himself a full 180 degrees. Suddenly he speaks. “I need to acquire the floaters.” He says with such conviction it surprises Rowan. “No you don’t! Leave the melons alone!” Worried for his safety the red shirt urges his friend to not pursue the Play Stations, as he did not want his friend to bother the annoyed looking woman, but the taller one gave Rowan a smirk before power walking towards the lady. Alexander was now a man with a mission, there was nothing Rowan can do to stop him. “Can't say I didn't try...” Rowan says after a few moments once realization came into him; his friend is going after the large, and most likely soft bon-bons at the risk of his life. He seen the look on her eyes, and he fears for his friend, but there's nothing he can do now. He sighed as he ran his hand through his hair, but then he continues to walk towards the Engineering Class as he doesn’t want to see his best friend get turned into mincemeat. He knows what an angry woman is capable of, and he most definitely knows what an angry woman with a sword can do. He walked without looking back at the idiot and the Goombas. As Alexander leaves his fellow engineering hobbyist behind he sets his eyes on the prize. With determination that would make others uneasy he powered walked down the cement walkway. The naive, and goofy giant was quick to catch up to the hooters before she stepped out of the Institute's Gates. “You there!” Surprisingly the prone to anxiety man called out to the woman without hesitation or shyness in his voice, but only with conviction. “The one with the Sweater Muffins!” The long haired woman stopped advancing towards the Gate, just only a few meters from exiting the campus. “Yes you! The lady in white, behind you!” At this she did an about turn on her heels, and snapped her right heeled boot onto the cement walkway causing a loud echo to be heard. The thick eyebrowed woman glared at him with sharp eyes, now this would normally cause Alexander to get nervous, but his determination kept him from backing away. Even when she placed a hand on the hilt of her sword… but he didn’t notice that as he too stared at her in the eyes. There was silence between the two, that is until she shouted. “What is it do you want you pig in human clothing!” She sounded very irritated, but this didn’t faze him. “I have a request.” Said Alexander without missing a beat. Her grip on the hilt tightened, but has yet to begin pulling it out of its sheath. “Do you expect me to comply to your demands?” “What do you mean?” Alexander asks slightly confused, but continued anyways. “How hard is it to answer a simple question?” The long haired beauty mulled over his words, and once again silence came upon the two, and unlike last time this lasted a couple minutes rather than moments, and he was getting a little impatient with her. Soon enough the woman spoke after sighing. “Fine, I’ll entertain you by letting you ask me a question,” she says as she removes her hand from the hilt, and crossed her arms across herself under her bust. The sight of her breasts being held up slightly by her arms caused his eyes to wander downwards to the display, but his attention was taken back up as she continued.“if only to find amusement from the simpleton.” “What is your name?” He simply asks ignoring her insult, and while trying to not get distracted by her assets. “Satsuki Kiryūin.” She answers with pride in her voice, no doubt as it sounds powerful and more impressive than his own name. And unlike his there's probably a rich history behind her name, but he doesn't allow himself to get distracted for too long. “Well then Satsu-” His voice died as she instantly pulled out her sword, and pointed it towards him, this action caught him off guard. Once more she angrily yells at him. “A pig such as yourself does not deserve to speak of my name in such an informal manner!” He held up his hands showing he meant no harm, even then the sword never went down. In fact it probably got closer to his neck. Did she walk up to him? “Will Lady Kiryūin suffice?” She chose to not comment, but he assumes that she is fine with that. Despite being startled from brandishing her sword at him he was still determined enough to continue speaking. Some would say he was brave, but most others would say he was an idiot. Maybe at the moment he was both? “Well the name is Alexander Willis, and my next question is: what’s the size of the pillows, I must know.” Taken aback by him her perfect posture faltered, and the blade shaking if only a little, but it was noticeable. “What?” She half spoke, half shouted. Clearly she must’ve been bothered by his question. Although despite her disturbance Alexander continued. “Your Ba-Bombs, Lady Lumps, the Show Stoppers? You know the Milkshakes?” “W-what are you saying?” She stammered for a moment, but realized how much of an idiot she must looked and sounded. Silently cursing she was quick to compose herself, but it seems that Alexander hasn’t noticed her change. She was once again caught off guard as he moved the sword aside with ease, and how he quickly walked up to her. He gripped his hands onto her shoulders and looked down upon her. “Show me the goods!” He yelled, with this the woman’s eyes widened in shock at the audacity of this pig! Her eyes then sharpened once more, she then proceeded to raise her knee. “Ack! I’m in so much pain!” Eyes widening he shouted and partly shrieked as he doubled over, and fell onto the cement very hard, although the pain of falling onto the ground hasn’t registered as he felt pain in a much more important area; Big Tyrone. He groaned and moaned as he lay there on the ground in pain almost ignoring the world around him. The culprit of his agony now stood above him as she glared at him, the tip of the sword slowly reaching down to his neck..“I would end your pathetic life right now, but even I may not get away with murder no matter how justified it is.” She stated with such hate in her voice that felt as though it was piercing into him, but then she placed her sword back into its sheath before speaking once more. “It seems even pigs have their worth, even if it’s so little.” She says as though loathing the fact she cannot enact justice on the inferior being that lay before her. Even in pain the engineering student heard what she said, and as soon the pain started to fade away he focused his gaze onto her while ignoring the fact she could’ve killed him. “Are you mocking me!?” He yells as he attempted to stand, but fell over onto the ground as the pain came back with a vengeance. Finding him too bothersome to stand without a headache emerging she turned around, and walked away from the downed student. Her hand never leaving the hilt of the sword as if anticipating he’ll come at her again. The clicking of heels against the cement was heard, and his senses refocused as he looked at her retreating form. “It’s not that small I swear!” He yells once more clearly getting the wrong idea from her latest statement. She ignored him as she walked out of the gate, and disappeared as she made a right turn. “Dammit!” He cursed as he hit the cement, both hands shaking in frustration. He spent the next few minutes recovering from the pain. Once the pain mostly disappeared he then checked his watch, and eyes widening at the time; the Engineering class was about to start! Slowly getting up from the ground he dusted himself off, and looked back at the gate once more. “Next time I see her again I know she’ll come around, I just know it. How can anyone resist the Willis charm?“ He says to no one but himself, if only to mend his damaged ego. Morale was totally broken, but he knew how to fix that. He just needed to pay Patricia or Barbara a visit later. I'm very tried, so, there will probably be fuck ups in this, but whatever, eh.
Fire Solves Everything, eh."And I think that's all of them!" Aoi gasped, panting as she dumped a hundred or so mobile devices onto the carpeted floor. The pile collapsed as it landed, phones spilling left and right so fast that even she had to step back from the pile. Alexer on the other hand just curiously stared at the collection of electronics. Somewhat hesitantly, Alexer reached down for one, and was quite surprised to see it wasn’t protected by a password, and then proceeded to flicking it open to see an image of his aide in the shower; her ass exposed for all to see. He offered Aoi a raised eyebrow before speaking. “By the Emperor… How did these Slaneeshi worshiping cultists get these?” Aoi quickly went to Alexer's desk, and was poking through the drawers for something, "I don’t know how they got a hold of these, but this is just crazy... those phones need to be purged." Alexer simply nodded as he thought over on how much trouble he'll be in if he was caught setting his students on fire, and wondered if he can get Beamish to help him get a hold of a flamethrower. As he thought of these he continued to go through the collection of nudes, and occasionally sent a few of them to his email address. 'Ah there they were. Oil and Matches! Oh yes... As the wannabe Commissar had previously shown me; there was nothing fire cannot solve.' After Aoi dumped the lighter fluid on the electronics, she lit a match, and dropped it. "Mwahahaha!" Miss Tanaka laughed as the pile of electronics went up in flames, sparking and popping loudly as they began to fall apart. "Mwhaha-oh shit, the carpet!" Twenty minutes, six and half extinguishers, a handful of wet rags, a couple of sore lungs, and one tired Aoi later; the exhausted teacher’s aide collapsed onto the uncomfortable floor across from her ‘boyfriend’, letting out what felt like the longest sigh of her life. "I just don't get it," She said shaking her head, "how have they been able to sneak into my apartment without me noticing?" Sometimes she wonder why she continues to work in this school... Across from her Alexer shrugged as he went through the photos he manage to save from the fiery purge.
Coat of knives, and the Tophat, eh.It's early morning. A total of seven men stood at the Hassian entrance. Two of them at odds with each other. One is a meth head looking mother fucker, who appears to be trying to rob a man of his hard earned cash. Another is a dashing stallion, who simply wants to get to class. The two were silent save for the heavy breathing of the druggy. "Gut an' chenge tu spere?" The druggy asked as he slowly walked up to the dapper man. The nicely dressed man eyed the scraggly one before him, the odds of losing this fight is low, but he needs to be careful. He learned many days ago of not underestimating your opponents, and this unclean ruffian may be far more capable than he appears to be. "I do." The tired looking man smiled at his answer. "Ay'd vuld ba gretfur iv ye ver te sper me sum-" But his smile was quickly replaced by confusion as the stylish man cut him off. "But giving money to the enemy is not something that would be considered wise..." "Vat du ye mein?" "It means we would be entering the field of battle, that is if you keep pestering me." With his answer the people around them gasped, and slowly backed away from the two. Obviously they did not want to get involved with this, but a few of them remained close by wanting to watch how this plays out. A couple of the kids even brought out their phones to record this. The older man was honestly confused at the response he was given, but persisted anyways. "... I ba jut ne' two dullars." "So, you wish to duel?" Tyro snapped at the man before him, but soon became amused. "Surely you jest." "Nay, Ay jut ne' tu git te werk. Please, if Ay be see ye uhgan Ay swear Ay'll-" "SILENCE!" Tyro yelled as he pulled out a knife from his sleeve, and tossed it at his enemy. "By my honor, you shall receive a blade, but be warned I'm not one to lose against people of your ilk." Slowly he took off his jacket, and placed it on a bench. "Ugh, If ye insis'..." The older man sighed as he gripped the knife much more tightly than before, and looked over the younger man. An inquisitive look appeared over his tired face before he continued."Say, vat kin' of 'lades ye git up yer sleeves?' "All of them." Without missing a beat he tossed his hat aside his dark jacket, Tyro instantly pulled out six knives. Each blade was held expertly between his gloved fingers, and soon a wicked smile appeared on his face. At the Institute's infirmary, Tyro was rushed into immediate care, a scurry of doctors surrounding the boy. For hours his friends were left in the dark as the sun began to set, but sooner or later they finally found out where he was. It surprised him that no one was really worried about him and rushed over to see him, except that he isn’t aware that a certain master gamer was worried the moment news of this incident reached them. Around five pm several people walked through the doors, and the nurses and doctors moved aside as the small crowd walked over to Tyro’s bed. He leaned back in his bed as they all hovered over him with mild curiosity and worry. His head was covered in bandages with black bruises surrounding his eyes, but he appeared to be fully aware. "Hey guys, did you miss me?" “Oh yeah, everyone in class was super fucking worried about your pompous ass.” Marcoh answered as he sat on the chair beside Tyro’s bed, tossed his bag aside, leaned back and relaxed. "Ah, ignore him Tyro.” Rowan said as he quickly looked over his medical chart. “Class felt a little empty without you around." Truly, he did feel that class didn’t feel right unless everyone was present. But as he continued looking over the clipboard he quickly grew concerned, and was thankful that Anthony, Alexer and Ian came across him soon after he was attacked. He was glad they were late to class as usual, because if they were on time they wouldn’t have known about Tyro bleeding out in the sidewalk outside of campus. Although he was pretty worried why the van was covered in blood with spent bullet casings inside it… Marcoh looked over Red, and quickly gave him a glare before speaking again.“Yeah yeah, but before you ask, you missed nothing today... “ Inwardly he found this to be the highlight of the day, as it was pretty hilarious when he heard about it. “EXCEPT! That Alexer’s bimbo was going crazy over something I didn't bother looking into, but it involved fire.” Mildly curious Tyro looked over to the foul mouthed, pathological liar.“Excuse me, but are you saying that Miss Tanaka finally broke?” “Che, yeah, the broad almost burnt down the bloody school a while ago, but thankfully fucking fire extinguishers are a thing.” With that Marcoh pulled out a bag of chips from his backpack, and started snacking on them. Rowan silently thanked Ambrose Godfrey and George William Manby before speaking. "How ya feeling Tux?" "I'll be okay Rowan, just glad that the meth addict didn’t kill me." “Wait, it was a druggy who fucked you up?” Marcoh asked, slightly startled he looked over at his pal. He then leaned forward, and quietly spoke to him."He didn't get you with a needle did he?" "I don't think so..." Tyro answered the best he can with uncertainty clearly heard from him. "Your friend won't be leaving for a couple of days," One of the doctors said from behind the group. He made his way past Caleb and Barbara, then took the clipboard from Red. From what he can tell from the man’s name tag, his name is John Hood… He looked capable… maybe? "And he didn't have any needle punctures so no need to get worried even further." Everyone sighed at the news that Tyro isn't gonna be infected with some disease. "I’m sure your injuries can’t be that bad?" Barbara sputtered out, until Rowan grabbed her shoulder and shook his head. “I wouldn’t say he’s all that good.” Caleb voiced as looked out the window giving him a view of a large portion of the Institute’s campus… and quickly notices Sebastian Irving, the classes’ laziest individual with a knocked out Kabar laying on the grass nearby, and Bastion is currently beating the snot out of someone with a bat from one of those italian gangs. There were other Italian gangsters around them looking undecided if they should help their pal or allow the violent exchange continue without intervention. He does hope that Bastion doesn’t end up killing those poor bastards as he can get dangerously determined if someone harms one of his friends. “What the fuck are you saying you faggot?” Barbara snapped away from Tyro, and gave Caleb a dirty look as she insulted him. Sighing the browned haired sixteen year old looked away from the brutal beating just outside, and turned his eyes on the video game addict. "A punctured lung, three broken ribs, several stab wounds, and severe bruising is not something he can just walk off.” Caleb explained as he too looked over the clipboard with Rowan not too long ago. He still couldn’t believe that someone could actually cause this much internal damage to a young man. “With all of those he requires a lot of rest, however I will say you were very lucky out there, be glad nothing else has happened to you." John Hood knew his stay was unwelcome and he wiggled his way out of the group. Barbara quickly held onto the patient's arm. "Punctured lung, Tux… holy shit, was it that serious?" She asked with genuine concern surprising everyone in the room. Tyro just waved it off with his hand, and the others continued their barrage of questions for another hour before they had to leave. Although before Barbara left she looked back at quiet boy, and he gave her his trademark smile with a bright glint from his white teeth showing. “It’s not wise to stay out so late Barb, with all these barbarians running amok.” Just seeing him so calm despite his injuries slowly calmed her down. She was quite worried throughout their time together after hearing he was in the infirmary, but is relieved that this incident hasn’t changed him. “Yeah, I’ll get home as fast as possible.” She said, and she meant it as she didn’t want to get caught alone out in the dark in a city like Meta. No one wants another kidnapping. “Glad to hear it, now, go before I have to kick you out.” Nodding, seeing him still the happy dapper brought a fluttering feeling in her stomach, and she was unable to hide her wide grin. “I’ll visit you tomorrow, kay?” “Looking forward to it.”
Dangerously Determined, eh.Kabar was so far having a pretty good day; none of the dirty Liberals bothered him today, well, none that he can remember. He does have a tendency of forgetting about who he finds annoying… Well anyway, his day was also pretty good, because he was able to get his favorite lunch today which is those huge spicy sausages the cafeteria sells, his class wasn’t all too wild as they really tried to not cause any trouble today, and most importantly; he’s able to go home now!.. of course after he heads over to the Infirmary to pay Tyro a visit. Everyone was surprised, and others shocked to hear that Tyro was attacked at the Institute’s entrance this morning. No one could believe that anyone would harm him. He had several stab wounds, and lost lots of blood or so says Alexer, Ian and Anthony as they told the class. The three of them were late as usual, and Aoi kept the class busy by making everyone do their homework until Alexer came by to drop off today’s assignments. Thankfully the three of them found Tyro on the sidewalk bleeding out, and Alexer was quick to get him to the Infirmary. If the three of them were any earlier or later Tyro would’ve been in deep trouble as no one who witness the incident seemed to brother to try to help him. No one even called the security... Later in the morning Alexer got a call from the school's doctor, and Alexer relayed the report to the class. Kabar being the good friend he is was glad to hear that Tyro will make a full recovery, and that the doctor would allow visits after school at five pm. Everyone pretty much announced that they’ll pay him a visit sometime today or tomorrow or some other time during the week, but only a few of them actually went over there it seems. Rowan texted him not too long ago that himself, Caleb, Marcoh were going over to see Tyro, and apparently Barbara is also joining the guys. Caleb and Rowan were good friends with Tyro, and no doubt they were concerned for their friend, so it made sense why the two of them would want to visit him as soon as possible. Marcoh on the other hand? Well, Tyro and him doesn’t seem like they were close friends as Marcoh was always an ass to him, and Tyro never went out of his way to become close friends with the foul mouthed boy. Infact, not a lot of people went out of their way to be best buds with Marcoh other than Jacob, and there's a reason pretty much everyone isn't so close to Marcoh. Everyone knows that Marcoh is a big fat liar, and no one likes liars as friends. Although it is interesting to hear that Barbara is making her way to Tyro. Sure, both she and Tyro looked like they were recently becoming close friends with how much they play, and talk about video games together, but back in class he never expected to see the look of worry, and concern on her face throughout the day. He might've even seen some tears in the corner of her eyes, but he wasn't sure. From Rowan’s text he says they found her outside of the Infirmary waiting for the staff to let her in to see Tyro. He suspects that she likes Tyro with how she spent a lot of her time with him these past couple weeks, and she obviously cares about his safety judging from her reaction to the news this morning. He wasn’t particularly close to her as he doesn’t really talk to her all that much, but he can safely assume she just wants to make sure her new friend is fine with her own eyes before her stress is lifted off her shoulders. Kabar too felt stressed throughout the day as he was worried for- “Well, what have we here?” Kabar's musings were cut off by some guy speaking. Looking around he noticed a small group of guys wearing matching jackets walking towards him, the looks in their eyes worried him along with how they steadily moved to surround him. Whelp, looks like he wouldn't be able to run away from these guys. A tall, smug looking bastard stood a few feet from him, and gave him a dirty look before looking to one of his pals. “Is this the guy with the ones who destroyed our boxes of pasta?” Kabar then realized this is one of those Italian gangsters that are within the Institute, and how did he know this? Well, it certainly wasn’t from their accents seeing how they lack any of which that he can detect. No, it’s that they’re out to find the ones who fucked up their precious pasta... oh god how he hates stereotypes. Then he realized something much worse; these guys think he fucked up their pasta! This will not bode well for him. “Oh yeah, it’s one of those guys.” Says a lanky teen with a green and white striped shirt, then the apparent leader of the goons gave a single nodded towards Kabar. This was apparently a signal to have two of the bigger guys to quickly take a hold of Kabar, and lifted him off the ground by half a foot. Man, these guys are fucking huge! Panicked Kabar knew he was in deep trouble, and now that he couldn’t run he opt to speak to these guys in hopes to not get his face smashed in. “H-hey I don’t know what you guys think I done, but-“His nervous words were cut off as the leader punched him in the gut, which knocked the air out Kabar’s lungs. Coughing Kabar tried to get air back in him, but he couldn’t really ignore the pain. He wasn’t really use to being punched like the others as he never really participated in a fight, he usually tried to avoid getting into brawls as he hoped that his record of good standing would get him out of the class of delinquents. Soon the leader with the little whiskers grabbed a hold onto his lower jaw, and forced Kabar to look at the Italian. “Listen well boy.” His grip on his jaw tightened as he spoke with a very threatening tone, almost sounding hateful. “We’re not going to kill you.” Kabar sighed at this, but then his eyes spotted one of the gangsters over the leader’s shoulder who was holding a metal bat. “We’re just going to hurt you really, really bad.” The leader then moved aside, to allow his bat wielding goon take his place. Kabar was outnumbered, out-muscled, unarmed, and is unable to call his friends for help. He was essentially fucked. “Ah shit…” Kabar cursed before the bat hit him in the stomach. Sebastian was tired, like very fucking tired. He was so tired he didn’t even know what today's class assignments were. Sometimes he wonders how he can keep his grades up if he keeps spacing out from tiredness in class. He knew he shouldn't have spent all night playing Metroid Prime at the College recreational room, but he couldn't help on how good that game was! He hasn’t slept in for thirty or so hours, and was slowly making his way to the gym to sleep. Surely the staff wouldn’t mind if he were to use the gym mats as a makeshift bed, right? Right... Well anyways, he would absolutely not go over to his mother’s home to sleep as he didn’t want to worry his mother, despite him knowing his mother would’ve allowed him to sleep at her place, but that like a seven mile walk and he didn’t have the money to pay for the taxi or bus to travel the distance. He could’ve gotten a ride from Kelly or Anthony, but both of them were usually busy once school was over for the day. Anthony is basically busing Alexer to wherever the teacher wants to go, and Kelly was supposedly working for a local criminal to smuggler things around Meta… supposedly. He wouldn't be surprised if Kelly was lying about being a smuggler, but either way he couldn’t care less. As long as Kelly doesn’t bring any trouble to him he didn’t care… The tired twenty-one year old student stopped in his tracks. He swore he heard something… he stood there for a minute listening, and after hearing nothing out of the ordinary he continued to shamble towards the gym, but then he heard a cry of pain. Sebastian cursed himself for not sleeping last night, he just realized he has tunnel vision. He quickly turned his head around and tried to focus his eyes, but despite his tunnel vision he was quick to spot someone getting ganked on. Now he couldn’t get a clear view of the guy getting his ass beat by the five attackers, but that didn’t stop him from walking a little closer to the guys. His shitty eye sight wouldn’t let him see very far, that’s what he gets for playing videos games close to the tv screen in the middle of the night. Although the closer he got the more he became aware how similar the poor schmuck was to a pal of his in class; Kabar, that guy on the ground getting stomped on looked a lot like Kabar… huh. Sebastian snickered a little bit at the thought of Kabar getting his ass kicked. The guy kept saying how he wouldn’t go down without a fight despite not really participating in a fight, and the guy on the ground was totally getting his ass beat. Though it seems his snicker caught the attention of a lanky looking guy that just finished stomping on the Kabar look alike. “Hey you, what’re you looking at!?” And now the guy was shouting at him. “Oh nothing, just checking of what’s going on.” Sebastion replied rather boredly as he yawned, completely not scared by the five men who now glared at him. The guy on the ground rolled over to his stomach, and looked up at him. “Bastion, help me!” The Kabar look alike yelled, which Sebastian half listened to as he placed most of his attention to one of the shorter men that was slowly making his way to him. Although he still didn’t feel threatened as he felt confident enough to out run these guys. “Hey boss, this guy must be with that Bastion fucker over there!” The shorter guy with the bat yelled as he pointed towards Sebastian, huh, looks like these fellows seem to think he’s with the beaten man on the ground. The now apparent boss of this gang-bang gave him a dirtt look, outstretched his arm and pointed his finger at the tired boy. “Then let’s beat the shit out of him.”And now he’s being dragged in this mess, great, just what he needed. “Bastion god dammit, if you're not gonna help then go get the others!” The man on the ground yelled again, but this time his tired mind finally recognized him as Sebastian finally got a good look at him… oh shit… now this is just personal. “All right, you want to play hardball?” The tired boy was now fully awake, and was close to yelling as he spoke. Instead of abandoning his friend Sebastian then proceeded to crack his knuckles, and made several other movements to loosen himself for the brawl that was about to commence. “I'll play hardball!” After his announcement the guy with the bat ran up to him, and swung a short metal bat at Sebastian. Despite being a lazy bastard Sebastian was quite skilled in fighting, and he has an old habit of making anything a weapon. He quickly pulled out his simple ball point pen, and stepped back from the swing, and then he quickly jumped towards the short man. His opponent didn’t seem to be very skilled at fighting as he hasn’t made a move to block or avoid Sebastian, although he did look very surprised as if not expecting a seemingly unarmed man to charge at him. Sebastian was quick in disarming the short man by forcing the bat out of the way, moving in close, and tackling him to the ground. With the use of the pen he struck the short man’s side, but made sure to not put too much force into his attack as he didn’t want to pierce skin. Instead he wanted to cause a great amount of pain by jabbing his pen into him, which predictably caused him to immediately be stunned from the immense pain he is now feeling. Sebastian was quick to grab onto the bat the short man let go of, and rolled away before he was struck by one of the bigger guys. Sebastian was quick in dealing with his new opponent as all he had to do was hit him in the legs, and hit once more as he laid on the ground. Satisfied he has taken care of two of the five guys Sebastian looked over to the remaining men, and wasn’t surprised that one of them ran away, which now left the other big brute and what he can guess is the leader of this possy. “Come at me, and you’ll see you messed with the wrong person.” Sebastian spoke loudly at the two, and the leader looked over to his remaining companion, said leader sharply nodded towards Sebastian. The large brute understood the order, and Sebastian too understood it; the leader was going to send his remaining guy to fight him, and the leader was going to either stay back or run off. “Prepare to feel the thunder!” The brute yelled as he stomped his way over to Sebastian, which he was quick to dispose of too as he swung his bat the brute, aiming for his head, and smirked when a satisfying ‘clunk’ was heard and a ‘thump’ as the big man fell over onto the ground. Sebastian was pleased to see no blood was spilt as he took out the gangsters. He then looked over to the leader, who at the moment looked very frightened. Sebastian ran over to the man before he could run away, and grabbed him by the collar and glared at the frightened boy. Sebastian then spoke is a very low, threatening voice. "... You do realize… this means… I need to beat you… within an inch… of your life now, right?" At every pause the defeated gangster was getting even more frightened, but before he could enact righteous retribution upon the bastard he heard heavy footsteps in the distance; he deduced that the Institute’s security was making their way over here. Not wanting to be arrested by the brutal security guards he instead threw the gangster on the ground, kicked him in the stomach, and ran over to a now knocked out Kabar. Sebastian was thankful he took gym class this semester as he was able to throw Kabar over his shoulder with ease, he then ran as fast as he can away from the immediate area. He ran for quite a while, but he did start get a little winded as he wasn’t used to carrying someone while running. He knew he couldn’t run like this forever as people who see him from the High School’s windows will begin to get suspicious of him, and would probably alert the security. He then spotted several trees with many bushes around them. He then made his decision; he was gonna hide out in the bushes. He jumped through the shrubbery, and was surprised to see a clearing hidden within the trees and bushes. Although he is pleased to know that no one would be able to find them, well, unless they decided to poke their heads within the bushes. He then placed Kabar on the ground, and he sighed in frustration as he didn’t really know what to do next. He wasn’t an expert when it comes to dealing with knocked out casualties. ‘Wasn’t he not supposed to move Kabar if he was unconscious?...’ Sebastian thought for a moment, but then shrugged as began to attempt to wake up his unconscious friend, and from what he can tell by reading his watch he spent a good 15 minutes trying to wake him up. Though he did a physical check on his pal, and is glad that he is alive, and that nothing seems to be broken. Sure Kabar is covered in bruises and will be very sore, but he'll be fine within a couple days. As soon as he was done going over his friend Kabar's eyes fluttered, then they slowly opened. Sebastian sighed in relief. Sebastian was about to tell Kabar that they should probably go to the Infirmary to get a professional to look over him, but then Kabar spoke. “Did I just get my ass kicked?” Sebastian then proceeded to nod as his reply, but was cut off again before he could speak. “DON’T! Tell anyone this happened.” The tired boy raised his eyebrows at Kabar’s words, but nodded again. If Kabar wanted to keep his pride from being damaged any further than what’s he to do? Then a thought came over Sebastian; if Kabar wants to keep him from spilling the beans of his defeat, then he’ll need to owe him something in return. And Sebastian knew what he wanted. “Can I sleep on your couch?” I'm still not good at writing fights, but atleast I tried, eh.
Hellooooo Nurse, eh! I'm super tired, I'm sick and I have a head ache, but despite those I still pushed this out, eh. There's probably a few fuck ups here and there, but whatever, I'm off to bed now, eh. It's been a while since Tyro was taken into the Infirmary. He couldn't say his stay was bad with how nice the staff were, and how quiet and peaceful of a time he had. He even read several novels to keep himself busy so he wasn't really bored, and if he did get bored he simply went to sleep. The food there was decent seeing how the staff simply opt'd to serve him cafeteria food, which is fine by him. He likes some of the stuff on menu at the cafeteria. His stay was also nice at times, because some of his friends would visit him. They would bring him snacks and new novels to read, and Barbara was nice enough to bring him a PSP with Metal Gear: Peace Walker. He greatly enjoyed playing the game whenever he got tired of reading, and was satisfied with the ending. Although he was kinda bothered how Paz looked very similar to a girl he has seen in school... Barbara would also come by during lunch, and after school for a little while before she left for home. Her visits were pleasant if a bit awkward at times, but it was nice. It's never a bad thing whenever a girl comes visits you while you're ill. He even got a surprise visit from Alexer, Aoi and the school's Administrator during Wednesday; the day after he was attacked. Alexer and Aoi were casual around him while expressing how they're happy he's fine, although Alexer might've been a little annoyed during his stay, he probably have not had his coffee that morning. Miss Danaan seemed remorseful at the time, and expressed how she'll do her best to prevent such things happening again. He doubts the attacks are gonna stop, but the sentiment was nice. Now after a week or so the John Hood; his doctor says he was good to go, and Tyro was happy to be able to leave. Normally whenever he was sick or injured from any brawl he was dragged into he would’ve just went home, called in sick and played Rome Total War or Europa Unversalis 4 until he felt better... gotta get me some Casus Belli... Well anyways, he would’ve been on his laptop playing games today, because the school’s infirmary gave him a paper slip saying he could stay out of school for an additional week to recover from his extensive injuries, but he had trouble walking to his apartment out at Meta. Now a proud man would’ve simply kept walking through the pain, and tell themselves that the pain was simply an obstacle every man would go through in their lives, and that he could overcome the obstacle. But he's a smart man and rather not let his pride further cause himself some more damage. Walking with a busted a rib, several other sore ribs, sore muscles and a lung that was recently punctured several days ago would surely make the trip too much to bare. So he had no other choice but to call for a ride, and was disappointed to find out that both Anthony and Kelly were busy with other business at the time. Anthony is doing his usual thing, and that is to be Alexer’s personal driver. Kelly is… doing some shady business right now, probably drug or weapon smuggling. He had only one person left who he knew would help him, and at the time he didn’t think much of it. He just thought he’d call up Barbara, and have her get her mother or father drive him to his apartment. He was sorely mistaken. Currently he’s in the video game addict’s bedroom in the basement of her house, and is laying on Barbara’s bed under two blankets. Barb somehow convinced her mother to let him stay at their place, and Barbara has taken it upon herself to take care of him. Now he did try to convince both Barb and her mother to just take him to his home, but they were insistent on letting him stay at their place. He was practically dragged by both mother and daughter into their house, was stripped by Barbara, and was immediately thrown onto her bed... giggity. Of course he didn't have his precious Rome Total War or Europa Unversalis 4 on him, so Tyro felt a little anxious."I'm fine really" Tyro said as he looked away from the girl with him in the room. There was a shuffling of clothes and fabrics. He chose to keep his eyes off the girl, and he quickly noticed the massive amount of video games on her shelves along with the assortments of consoles she has laying around her tv. He wasn't surprised seeing how often she played video games on her lap top at class, but what caught this eyes was the massive computer at the other end of the room. He can't see the interior of the case, but judging from the size of the it it clearly was capable of holding many advanced computer components... oh how he wants to touch her... and get inside of her. Her as in the computer mind you, he is a gentleman after all, not some pervert. “No you are not.” She retorted as she tossed her top aside, and placed on a new article of clothing on herself. Of course Tux being the gentleman he is, did not see what she is changing into as he's now fixating his eyes on the ceiling. Which oddly enough kinda irked Barbara, but she was fine with him not sneaking a peak at her. “Yes I am.” Tyro said as he looked at the various pipes and vents above of him. He finds it odd that a finished basement wouldn't have put something on the ceiling. Like, did the people who build this house were lazy and skimped out on the ceiling, or did they run out of money to afford some drywall material? Or did they leave the ceiling exposed so that the pipes and vents were easy to access? Barb quickly bottomed up her top before calling out on Tyro. "You have a plug in your lung, dumbass." As she finished with that she tossed a sock at Tyro’s face just to bother him, which it did as he was startled and was quick to toss it away from him. “You don’t know that.” Finished changing into her new set of clothes, she walked up to her bed and hit his legs which causes him to yelp in pain, and momentary glared at her until he see's what she's wearing. “I was with you at the Infirmary!” She then looked over him, and slightly pouted at the sight of the bruises on his face that has yet to fade away, and the bandages he still wears on his neck. “I was there when both Rowan and Caleb told me about your injuries.” Flustered at the sight of Barbara in her new outfit, Tyro croaked out. "Is the nurse outfit really necessary?" “Of course it’s necessary, you idiot!” She was quick to anger, and her face soon turned pink as he continued to stare at her. From the way she’s dressed, and how she is acting Tyro thought she was practically an anime character at the moment. “Explain!” He needed to keep himself distracted, and keeping conversation was the only thing that was preventing him from shutting down... his cheeks were starting to feel a little warm, oh how he hopes he wasn't blushing at the sight of Barbara. “I’m gonna be taking care of you.” She glared at him, but soon looked away as she tried to pull down her skirt a bit. She too must feel awkward about this, but she’s powering through this. “and I just so happen to have this on me.” Tyro then looked to the pile of clothing she had on the floor, and to the plastic packaging that looks to be where the nurse outfit came in. Not feeling so awkward now seeing how she too must be embarrassed with her clothes, he chose to ask a question. “Soooo…. how long did you have that nurse outfit?” “A month?” Was her answer, that means she bought that costume around the time they both played that video game together in class near the start of the school year. They were both silent to each other for a few minutes before Barb spoke to him. "Hey, Tux" Barbara as she nervously smoothed out her outfit. "Yeah?" Tux replied as he slowly leaned back into her pillows. "You know of the dance that's coming up right?" She sat down on the bed near his feet, looking a little nervous as she spoke to him. "The Halloween dance." "Of course, how can I not know about it?" Tux was feeling drowsy now seeing how he’s laying on a comfy bed, under two blankets which made him really warm. And everyone knows that being comfy and warm would eventually make you a little sleepy, but he’s still capable of having a conversation. "Everyone other than our class is talking about it." Well, that’s not obviously true. Katrina quite a few times would talk about the dance with Matthew, and she would subtly talk about how she would love to go to the dance this year. Of course Matthew doesn’t seem to notice or care. Barbara bit her lip for a moment before she continued speaking."Well I've been thinking... that you know, I and you-" She then cut herself off as she covered her face with her hands out of embarrassment, she couldn't believe she’s bringing this up! Although Tux was quick to pick up where’s going with this. "Ugh, this is so dumb, but do-" "Want to go to the dance with me?" Tyro cut her off as he looked over the girl, and gave her a smile that brings warmth to her. It was quite obvious for him on what she was trying to say, and it now kinda made sense why she would have a nurse outfit with her, the Halloween dance allows the students to wear costumes. He personally doesn’t see anything wrong with going to the dance with her. Sure, she’s easily provoked and spits out insults without a second thought, but she plays video games.... He likes that she plays video games. Surprised she jerked her face out of her hands, looked at him and immediately responded.. "Yes!" Slightly taken back at the volume of her response, Tyro gave her an amused look as she embarrassingly rubbed the back of her head. “Yes, I'd like that." She said, but this time more calm and composed, but clearly happy with her giving off a small smile of hers. "Noice” With that over and done with, Tyro wanted to ask about something important. “Now, I'm hungry. What we're having for dinner?" "Whatever my mom makes." He nodded at her response. It would make sense that Barb wouldn’t be the one cooking seeing how clumsy she can be sometimes, and he can only imagine how dangerous her food would be if she were to cook. "Oh, what does she usually prepare for dinner?" He ask as he absently rub his stomach, he hasn’t eaten since breakfast at the infirmary today, and that was like nine hours ago! He missed out on lunch as he was saddened to discover his wallet is empty of money, and since then he’s been starving. That druggie robbed him while he was bleeding out on the ground, damn him. "Soups, Chili, Stew, Borsk, and anything that's drowning in water." She listed off with her counting off the items with her fingers. "Sounds nice, looking forward to it." As he says that a thought comes to him, and after a moment he continues. "If we're going to the dance together, you're dressing up as a Mother Fricking Trex." "Shut the fuck up." And so forth Tux stayed at Barbara's place for the next week, and enjoyed the company of his nurse. Clearly she was also pleased with how things turned out that day, but continues to insult Tux whenever he brings up the Trex costume.
The Two Kings, eh.A man sat on a bench in a locked room, he was not pleased. Days before, this man was at the top of his world. He made his own personal kingdom to lord over, and he along with some of his friends lived pretty relaxed lives despite the school work they had to do. No one could've end his rule. No one. The French couldn't mess with them, the Ger- the Nazis didn’t dare come into his turf, the Russians pretty much left them alone with their non aggression pact, and the Orientals were smart enough to leave them be after they were thoroughly wrecked once his forces took the majority of their territory. Any other minor school gang either was absorbed by his, disbanded as they couldn’t hope to match the strength of his personal army, or chose to join rival gangs in hopes to get back at him for taking their turf. He was amused to see the few who stood against him. It brought a smile to his face whenever he see’s their will to resist destroyed. Not even the Red Tails, that gang made up entirely of only women, the defenders of the weak couldn’t hope to stop their expansion. Chun Li and her followers were strong and skilled, yes they were, but their numbers were small. Skill and strength can only get you so far. Although recently in the past few days a girl from their group came up to them to cease the fighting between the two. Now, he is not an evil person, so, he chose to listen to her. This Ava Crescentia was a confident, determined girl who sought to end the pointless fighting between them. They were making progress, but it seems some of his Lieutenants didn’t get the memo as they attacked some members of the Red Tails. Fighting between the two once again commenced, although it broke his heart to see a girl like Miss Crescentia lose her hope to end the war. He made sure to punish the ones who attacked the Red Tails unprovoked, and without his consent. The splinter faction from the supposed rulers of the school; the Holy Knights, at the time were practically the only ones that were a real threat to his rule. It was a constant battle everyday with them, with the brawls spiking up during lunch and after school. Although once again their numbers gave them victory almost every time. His followers weren’t exactly the brightest of people, but they excelled at coming together to fight their enemies. As he has previously stated; skill and strength can only get you so far, but these people seem to be far more coordinated than the Red Tails. Sola vi Ryuvia, second in command of the Holy Knights was a strong woman, and he personally wouldn’t want to mess with her. Although her forces lost their morale for a time once her companion; the Impenetrable Shield has left their group. Though he has reports that both he and Sola still train together at the boxing club. Then there’s the Crusaders, the supposed rulers of the school. At one point in time he admired how they worked together to keep the Institute a safe place for the students, but as time went on he soon resented them. The power they held, the influence they wielded, the people they commanded soon got to their heads, and they became corrupt. A civil war erupted within the Crusaders, well, he couldn’t really call it a war as it lasted only for a day. Nevertheless the battle ended with a new, more power hungry man to take command of the Crusaders. Within months the school became a battleground as various gangs sprouted, and the Crusaders did nothing, but used the smaller gangs as tools to fight for them. Several Crusaders left, and chose to form their own gangs or joined a preexisting one. With the Crusaders no longer protecting the syudents he chose to form his own gang in an effort to defend his friends. He’s a realist, and knew he couldn’t protect everyone. He’s doesn't see himself as a good person, but he couldn't let his friends get assaulted by others any longer. His gang was small at first, but as the weeks turned to month, and the months turned to a couple years; his gang had become a major power house. He had real influence, real power, and he loved it. He had everything he could’ve wanted… That is until someone destroyed his pasta. He made it his personal mission to seek out the ones who has caused this act of treason. It hadn’t taken long to find the ones who defiled his pasta, and he reveled in the suffering he caused for the felon. In his indulgence he wasn’t aware that this man, this skilled fighter named Bastion sneak up on them. Thankfully his loyal companion Antonio noticed the would be assassin, and he was quick to alert the group. He was careless, he thought himself unbeatable with the two giants with him, but the fool ruined everything. Antonio rushed at this Bastion, and was easily taken down and lost the bat to the attacker. Then his other companions were swiftly disposed of by the warrior. and he was too frightened to run. He almost pissed himself as the warrior grabbed a hold of him, and threatened to cripple him for life. But sighed in relief when he chose to spare him as Bastion picked up his fallen comrade, and ran off to who knows where. He was about to call for reinforcements, but then the armoured, and armed security was quick to arrest him. He was taken to the school’s jail house right behind the Security Centre while his companions were taken to the Infirmary, or so says the Guards. The Guards apparently thought he was the one who brutally beaten his friends. He has been in here for a few days, and by now his personal empire was most likely infighting. They were probably tearing themselves apart for the right to rule his territory. He was angry, very very angry. Once he was out of here he’ll do whatever he can to gather what men who was still loyal to him, and find the ones who caused the destruction of his kingdom. “So, how do you know of this warrior named Bastian?” The angry boy in his late teens questioned the other man across from him. “Pas entièrement. I don’t personally know of him, but I know who you’re talking about.” The other occupant of this cement call replied as he leaned back into a wall he stood next to. The one who asked the question raised an eyebrow at this response before continuing the speak. “How do you know of him?” The man’s body stiffened as he clenched his fists in anger, he spoke in a strained voice. “Ces salauds… they infiltrated my turf and completely tore apart my men.“ He then relaxed his body, and the man sitting down swore he could hear the venom coming out of him as he continued. “And when I’m out of here I’m looking for this salaud named Matthew along with sa chienne Katrina, et ruiner.” He knew of this already, cuz he's the one who ordered some of his men to take over the territory before the rival gang regrouped, but that was half a month ago! He knew that the school was fucked, but how could they do this to someone? Did the Security buy off the police or something? He looked over to the pile of papers on the floor at the corner of the cell, and they looked to be school work... so, they're still trying to educate this man. Huh... this doesn't bode well for him too, cuz how long would he expect to stay locked up in here too? The less angry teen then leaned forward, clasped his hands together, and held them near his chin before speaking. “I have a proposal if you want to hear it.” “Quoi?” “How about we form a temporary alliance, and work together to bring these people down.” The man approaching the other elaborated, and the accented one across kept silent; he was obviously thinking over his proposal, and the pasta lover was a patient man. So, he waited for what felt like five or six minutes before the accented man responded. "Je pourrais continuer avec cette, oui, let’s join forces.” The man pushed himself off the wall, and walked across the room to his fellow cellmate. He too stood up from his bunk, then they shook hands before the accented man continued with a thoughtful look on his face.“Ceci est vraiment quelque chose. The French and Italians working together, never thought I’d see the day that would ever happen.” The Italian just like the French man thought for years that both French and Italians would never joined forces, and of all things it was revenge that brought them together. “Now, I assume you know the name of this gang these people are a part of?” King Giovanni asked. “Curieusement they call themselves the Glorious Faggots.” King Julien answered with snicker. “Amusing.” Now, he wonder if he can make some phone calls? Surely the Security would allow him to have his phone call... This story now has a plot apparently, eh.
Patience is the Art of Hoping, eh.A day at the office for the Commissar was usually simple. All he had to do was call up Anthony to pick him up with the van, drive to the Starbucks to pick up his breakfast, eat and drink, hand over today’s work to the class, then try not to sleep until 3:20 pm. This was his schedule every day for the past few years, well, he did have to change things up this semester seeing how Miss Tanaka came along. Looking back before she arrived into my life, it’s ridiculous to think that I actually had to do work. But, like last week his schedule was interrupted as he was sitting calmly in his seat facing his boss; Mathilda Danaan, the school’s Administrator. Now, most people would think that the Headmaster is the one who runs things around here, but no, you would be wrong if you thought that. Instead the Hassian Institute is run by Miss Danaan, which is quite surprising considering her age. About an hour ago, she had called him over to her office at the Headmaster’s Mansion to discuss something with him. Thinking it was about this month’s pay he made his way to her as soon as possible to receive his money, but to his surprise it wasn't about payment, rather she wanted to speak to him about... well him. "I am glad that you came today Mr Popescu." She said giving him a warm smile. She would always give him a smile whenever they’re together, and sometimes he would even smile back at her, and he did for a moment. "Thank you Hilda. I was wondering why you called me over on such short notice?" As much as he likes the twenty year old woman, he still had some business to conduct with his aide, although thinking it over he could take it slow today. He supposed that his aide can take care of herself at that classroom for an hour or two. "I just wanted to let you know that you are one of my best teachers, and I am glad to have you." She complimented him, and he gives her a simple nod. He’s not quite use to people giving praise as many people tend to avoid him whenever possible. Even then no one should really be given praise for doing their job. "Thank you Hilda." "You have accomplished so much in your teaching career, and are one of the best we have." She complimented him with the same smile. Well, she isn’t entirely wrong about that. There isn’t another teacher like me who would take on the challenge of educating a class of the Institute’s worst… well, he wouldn’t really call his class the worst. There’s certainly many others out in campus much worse than class 031, but he won’t be telling anyone that. "Again thank you Hilda." "In fact you are one of my favorite teachers ever since I met you." Okay, her favorite teacher? Well, knowing this certainly makes his life so much easier, but feeling the need to look humble he needed to mention a few teachers that he feels are capable to a certain extent. "What about Mayumi Kisaki, Cain Mendez, Aikurō Mikisugi and Aoi Tanaka?" He doesn’t know too much of his fellow teachers within the school, but he knew enough to have a small circle of friends. Having people to talk to is the only thing keeping him sane after dealing with his classes’ faggotry. "Well I will admit they have some bad habits, but they are still good educators, though I couldn't choose between them over you." Yeah, he wouldn't really call them habits… Miss Kisaka is a drunk who spends too much time chasing college athletes, Mr Mendez is a little too hard on his students at gym, Mr Mikisugi is a little too untrustworthy despite being an excellent educator, and Miss Tanaka is too contradicting with her either being submissive or punitive. But they're good at their jobs, and that's all that really matters. "I see." Alexer was beginning to wonder why she was acting so friendly with him tdoay. Sure, she's friendly to him whenever they're together, but all he wanted was his payment from this month, and maybe he could get a little more out of her… but what he doesn’t know is that his hope would soon be dashed away with her next words. "There is just one problem I have with you." The silver haired beauty's' smile widened which caused the man to be extremely nervous. "What's that Hilda?" The wannabe Commissar asked as he nervously re-adjusted his hat. "HAVE YOU SEEN THE FUCKING BILL FOR ALL THE TIMES YOUR CLASS BROKE SHIT AT OUR SCHOOL?!" Mathilda screamed, stood up, yanked a piece of paper from her desk drawer and shoved it into his face. "Err..." Alexer scanned the paper in front of him before replying, "That is a LOT of zero's Hilda." Alexer realized two things that day. One was that windows, drywall and tiling were expensive, and two was that getting a date with Mathilda was not gonna happen anytime soon. Looks like the argent angel had a limit to her patience. "I THOUGHT YOU SAID YOU HAD YOUR CLASS UNDER CONTROL!" She continued to raise her voice at him, but then sat back down on her chair. Sighing the young woman continued. "Isn't Miss Tanaka supposed to help you with dealing with the school's delinquents?" She then began to play with her ponytail and looked elsewhere, a clear sign she's under stress or in deep thought. He's gonna have to tread lightly from here on out. "Well, you know we cannot prevent my class from doing anything wrong after 3:20." He said as he took off his hat, and ran his fingers through his hair. She was quiet for a few moments as he continued to attempt to see how much this bill actually costs, but then she spoke. "So you say..." "I am so sorry for causing you stress, but will my-" Before he could ask about his payment she cut him off, which caught him off guard as she never done this to him, ever. Her eyes were trained on him. This is most troubling. "I'm sorry, but yes, your wage for this month will be deducted until all of these damages are covered." Well, there goes him contributing to the Halloween dance's fund this year. "Please Alexer, keep your class under control, and we'll talk about your payment after October." Looks like I'm gonna be eating cafeteria food from here on out...
Can't Afford Not To, eh.The sounds of chatter, fighting and laughter was absent, Marcoh realized. Looking up from his laptop, he noticed that his ‘friend’, was stacking all sorts of dollar bills on his desk, and he spotted several small cardboard boxes beside his desk. There’s no telling what the high class man was packing. The snooty prick could do whatever the fuck he wanted, because at the moment everyone else has left for lunch. If the star athlete wanted to count his money today and possibly box his illegal items, well, Marcoh couldn’t afford to stop him even if he tried. "Uhm Jacob, what the fuck are ya doin'?" Nervously Marcoh decided to ask, just to fill in the silence between the two. "What does it look like my silver tongued friend?" Jacob deadpanned back to him in his usual snooty way, and Marcoh decided that he wasn't going to bother answering that. A few minutes passed, and Jacob’s desk was clear, everything placed in his small boxes on the floor. He turned, and the moment the ladies man’s eyes caught his own, Marcoh was captivated. "I have a favour to ask of you, Skavlan." "What is it Mr Revengeance Man?" He asked warily. This was going somewhere he was going to thoroughly regret later, he just knew it. "I'd like you to strip and lie on my desk." He fucking called it, that faggot was going to rape him. Well it’s not like Marcoh could afford to go against the arrogant asshole, so hesitantly he stripped and got on the two desks Jacob placed together like he had ordered. The butt monkey could scream for help, run away or fight back, but he knew Jacob would wreck his shit, because he has connections and money. Both of which Marcoh didn’t have nor wanted to be used against him. Sitting in his chair, Jacob stared at Marcoh's chest for a moment, frowning. "It'll have to do." "What will?" The pathological liar asked, puzzled. The hand to hand combat expert ignored him, pulling a thin container from his jacket’s pocket, twisting off the cap; he slowly poured the powdery white contents in a straight line on Marcoh's chest. Setting the container on the desk, he procured a straw from his pockets and went to work. The easily annoyed boy couldn't believe that the one and only Jacob Lachey was snorting cocaine off of him! Regular people wouldn’t even touch the stuff, but the snooty boy seem to be well acquainted with the drug as he calmly wipes his nose. "You know why I snort coke off people, Skavlan?" The silver haired boy said casually, as if he talked and did this all the time. "Because I'm fucking rich, that's why." Marcoh couldn't argue with that logic. If he was rich he'd snort cocaine off people every day of the week. When the rich boy finished he suddenly stood up, getting up on the desk and effectively straddling Marcoh. "Now I'm going to completely devastate your ass," Mr Revengeance Man stated with fervor. He leaned in so close his breath tickled Marcoh’s ear, "because I'm fucking rich." And so Marcoh promised to himself that he would never again be left alone with Jacob, as his asshole was thoroughly broken soon after.
Eternal Hunger, Sleep Deprivation, eh."Stop, It’s not gonna work!" "It will, I know it will. I just have to try a bit harder!" "No it won't, powering through is not gonna work!" "Don't worry, I know what I'm doing!" “Let me handle this!” "No, this is not a choice! Rushing in will only make things worse!" A couple of people, more specifically Ian and Kelly, stood outside of dashing stallion's apartment door, faces flushed red and ears pressed to the door. They had their reasons for coming over to the dapper man’s apartment, but they forgot what it was as they listened in. They weren't here for very long, but sadly, they had to leave as building’s security came over, and told them to scram if they don’t have any business within the building. The two of them just gotta tell the other's what they heard! Meanwhile, in the living room of the apartment Tyro leaned back in his chair and sighed in frustration, looking at the impossible game that was displayed on his television. "Why are we doing this again?" He asked as he handed the controller over to Barbara after dying in the game again, and was greatly disappointed he ran out of chips in his bowl. He suspects it was her who ate them while he was busy with the game. "Because you fuck," She replied while fiddling with the controller settings. "I can beat Halo 2 at legendary difficulty, I fucking crushed the Zerg with militarised prisoners, and have the capabilities to conquer entire bloody civilizations. I will not let something that looks to be a walking vagina with teeth continue living after what it put us through! It defeated me more than enough, but I think I’m getting the hang of this boss!" She says as she walked through the fog door, and triggered the boss. "Keep saying that to yourself. I’m sure it will help beat a boss that we’ve been stuck on for three hours." Tyro watched as Barbara continued to evade the monster. He then turned his attention to the thin plastic green container, which the title on the box art reads Dark Souls. "Why did you buy something like this anyway?" Why can’t we just play a nice simple game? Like Rome Total War? "I just thought it would nice to have a challenge for once." She responded without looking away from the tv screen. She dodged the grab, and attacked with her flaming sword, then rolled away before the dragon made a swipe at her. He sighed, and got off his chair. He stretched out his back, and groaned from the pops in his spine. He then silently stood on the cold floor, watching her running away from the monster before speaking. "I'm going to eat, then I’m off to bed.” They’ve been awake all night trying to beat Dark Souls, but so far they only made it to The Depths, which from what they read online is not very far into the game. At this rate they'll be awake all week trying to beat the game, by then they both would be dead from lack of sleep. He’s very tired, and hungry.“You have fun with that." He wasn’t too concerned about her as she’ll most likely just tire herself out from playing video games than cause trouble. He began to walk away before being forcibly yanked back by his arm and falling into the floor next to Barbara. "You can't! We shall not sleep until we kick this fucker’s ass!" Tyro just gave up, too tired to protest, and began to work on figuring out the monster’s attack patterns. They both know that its weakness was lighting, but with them low on supplies they can’t really recover lost health while facing off the dragon. They have the estus flask, but don't have much time to use it as the boss keeps attacking. They would’ve summoned Solaire and Lautrec, but they ran out of humanity a long time ago and Barb is too pissed off to walk away from the boss defeated. The faster he helps her defeat the monster the faster he can go to bed. "Look at us spending quality time together." Barb said while grinning like a maniac. “Isn’t it nice?” “Can I atleast make us some breakfast?”
The Shot Caller, eh.The Italian man didn't even see it coming as he was knocked into the air from her kick. His fellow gangsters looked very afraid, and so far made no move to aid their leader. Once again, she had won the brawl using her signature move she calls the Tenshokyaku also known as the Spinning Air Kick. The young woman was a semi famous martial arts champion of Meta. The people around her went wild as the man landed on the cement 10 meters from where she was. The other Italians that chose not to run away were quick to run to their fallen leader, they looked to be very afraid of her and him. The battle was over. She held up her right hand before she yelled, "My strength must have been something you weren't ready for!!" The bystanders cheered for her, and the atmosphere was exhilarating as usual. Yep. She is really living the life as a local celebrity. Her life may not be perfect, but in the very least she makes others’ lives much better by defending them from brutes such as these petty school gangers. She hates having to resort to violence when they could've simply talked this over, but violence is all these men speak. Oh, don't get me wrong, she's does enjoy a good fight, it's just that she prefers to fight in a tournament; she fights just for fun. She loves martial arts, but when you're spending hours every week fighting the same mob of gangsters, you can really get sick of it. And not to mention, when you win every fight things start to get boring. She quickly checked her watch, and she had a one hour break before she had to attend a short meeting with the Red Tails, and before her next class starts. A break is a rare opportunity for her as she spends most of her days fighting, training and working on her college assignments. So before the school's security arrives to arrest her, she decided to spend her time going for a relaxing stroll in the Institute’s park. Today she wore casual clothing with her signature silk brocades and ribbons covering her ox horns. She quickly looked around her, and let out a breathe. She wasn't in the mood to enter another brawl, and she was tired from her studies. She sat down on a bench, and simply relaxed with closed eyes. She was simply enjoying what peace the park had, and relished under the sun as it warmed her skin. But then she heard someone speak from next to her. "Enjoying the sun?" She didn't even notice him beside her, she cursed herself for letting her guard down in such a dangerous school. Anyone could’ve attacked her, but is thankful this man is at least reasonable seeing how he hasn’t thrown a punch at her.. yet. She turned to face the person to see a large, muscular young man who has a darker-toned complexion compared to her, and short blonde hair. His eyebrows are noticeably thick and he's wearing a pair of small gold earrings, and looks to be dressed as a Confederate Soldier. She instantly recognizes him. The big man spoke again. "I see you're still out fighting the gangs, huh?" Oh yeah, he seen what she have done to that Italian gangster. "I see you’re still wearing that ridiculous get up of yours." Seriously, it's like he never changes his clothing! Like she knows he's Texan, but is he for real? He shrugged, and sat next to her on the bench. "I haven’t seen you in a while. How are you doing?" Her mood brightened up slightly at the thought of talking to an old comrade of hers. "I’m doing alright." She said casually, but frowned as she recollected the several fights she had today. "Still have yet to find someone who’s a challenge for me." Gavriil chuckled and she looked at him strangely. He then sighed after noticing her stare. "You know, I do think there’s someone who can be a challenge to you Miss Li." Oh does he now? Interesting, it’s no surprise that he came across skilled fighters ever since he left the Crusaders shortly after she left. He’s the High school’s unofficial rule enforcer and disciplinary officer. She has heard stories of him joining a new bustling, smaller gang that fights each other for the right to be the leader of the day. The tales of the Impenetrable Shield and The Glorious Faggots has reached her ears, and many other dangerous individuals within the school and outward in Meta. So far she’s impressed with him as she never really expected the closet masochist to continue protecting others like she had. As for the gang... she's not so impressed with them. She sighed, and mulled over his words a little more. She wouldn’t be surprised he came across a local street fighter that made him work overtime to defeat, but she’s far above Gavriil’s fighting skills... Well, it is a friday and she has nothing planned for the weekend. "This better good." The always serious giant scoffed. "You think I would allow a courageous warrior such as yourself fight a weakling?" He says as he points to a French gangster that walked by them both that did nothing other than glare them. Clearly he knew who they were, and is wise enough to not start a fight with either of them, so he continues to walk down the cobbled path. Gavriil snickers at this, and she rolled her eyes. "So what can you tell me of this person?" "Now you may not know of him seeing how he joined the Crusaders right after you left, and he may not seem like it at first with his arrogant attitude," Gavriil stated. She isn't all too surprised her chair was filled with someone else, but is quite surprised to hear she was replaced right after she left the Crusaders. Before she could continue going down with her thought process the blonde haired man continued. "But from I and several others experienced he’s an expert at hand to hand combat. He is known to hold black belts in several forms of martial arts and has taken on opponents several times his size and won… I should know, he may have kicked my ass." He says as he absently scratches his cheek, probably embarrassed to losing to someone in a fight. This person defeated Gavriil? Interesting. She has never heard or seen the giant man lose against anyone other than to herself, and for someone to defeat him is already impressive. If Gavriil is telling the truth then she needs to meet this person now. “Arrange this fight now.” “You don’t want his number?” “No, I prefer to meet him in person rather than over the phone.” Today is Saturday at mid afternoon, and she stood outside of a luxury condo that is several blocks away from her dorm room at Hassian Institute. Well, she at least hoped this was the place. The text she got from Gavriil last night telling her that he has successfully arranged a match between the two which made her pumped, and he soon after gave her the address, but now... She is unsure if someone who lives in such a home would be a capable fighter. No doubt he’s lazy and does nothing with his life, but her old comrade said to not be underestimated by this person. Now, Gavriil may be her old comrade, but she needed to know if he is not exaggerating about the fighting capabilities about this guy. Other than hearing it from the huge man this guy so far sounded like a adequate fighter after she asked others if they ever heard of this man, and all she really got from the girls is that he’s super hot. She could just leave right now, but seeing how she already made the trek towards this place she decided to walk up to the door and rang the doorbell. After a couple minutes the door opened revealing a young, silver haired man. For a moment she was captivated by him, but was quick to shake away her shock. This was the guy who replaced her!? "Yo, Chun Li, glad you came." Said the boy with a smile as he stepped back allowing her to enter. She just nodded as she walked in. She looked around to see medals and trophies for martial arts tournaments on the shelves. ‘Hmm, so this guy really is good.’ She thought, mildly impressed as she quickly scanned over his collection of awards. The very handsome man gestured around the room with his hand. "So, this is my place. I guess I should’ve tidied up a bit, but I just woke up not too long ago." "No worries it’s fine, we all have our off days." Chun Li said. She expected to see all sorts of highly valued items scattered around the home in an attempt to impress her, but was instead was surprised to see a simplicity to the luxury home. To her the place felt like a proper home rather than a place of luxury. “I don’t think we need to give our names since we’re already informed of one of another.” The rich kid spoke with a yawn, clearly he did just woken up. She wouldn’t be surprised if she was the one who waked him up. "Well, we both know you’re not here for a drink. Want to start right away?" She simply nodded. "Yeah, sure.” “The backyard is this way." She followed Jacob Lachey out. They entered the other side of the house and she gasped. The yard; It was so big, like a whole field. She was pleased to discover that they had plenty of room to maneuver around here, and the garden gives them privacy from prying eyes. This is the perfect place for a tournament fight. "This is perfect! There’s so much room." She exclaimed, Jacob grinned. Suddenly, Chun Li saw a leg coming towards her head out of nowhere. Out of reflex, she swung her leg so it collided with his. "What the hell!" She yelled when she saw an amused look on the man’s face. The rich kid chuckled with his arms folded. "That's some pretty good reflexes you got there." She frowned, not entirely amused with him. "Hmm, oh really? Remember who you're talking to. I'm the martial arts legend here so I think you should be worrying about yourself." Jacob put his hands up. "Alright, alright." Then he smirked. "Maybe you could show me some new moves." "If you think you can keep up with me." Then she swung her leg at his at a rapid speed. He gasped and jumped over her leg then ducked down before he got kicked in the head. Chun Li chuckled. "Not bad." "I learn from the best.” She looked at him strangely. "What do you mean?" Jacob looked away awkwardly, and scratched the back of his head. "Um, well, you're kinda the reason I took up martial arts last year, and I learned some of your moves from watching your fights at the tournaments." After hearing this she blushed, and looked away so he couldn’t see it, but he caught it and smirked. "Wow, that's so-" "Including this one!" Jacob cut her off with a kick to the gut which sent her flying a few feet. Chun Li laid there on the grass clutching her stomach and taking in deep inhales since her breath was knocked away. Jacob looked at her with concern. Then his eyes widened and he rushed over to her. "Hey! Hey, are you alright?" He crouched down and leaned over her. "Miss Li?" He brushed her hair away from her face. She opened her eyes. "J-Jacob..." She spoke with difficulty, but then a wide grin spread across her face confusing him. "You let your guard down." Her leg shot upwards sending Jacob tumbling meters away. He regained his balance and laughed. "Okay, you got me there." And then they fought. It was now dark and they were both out of breath. They were lying down on the grass looking up at the stars. Chun Li turned to face Jacob Lachey. "I guess I finally found a challenging opponent." Jacob smiled warmly. "I’m only an opponent to you?" "You fought well, Jacob." She smiled and he chuckled lightly, and they both tiredly got off the ground with her helping him up. "You clearly fought better. It was so close to being a tie, but you used your famous attack the Hyakuretsukyaku and nobody could beat that.” She patted Jacob on the shoulder kindheartedly at his words. “And then there’s your other moves such as the Tenshokyaku along with the Senretsukyaku... How do you do the fireball attack?” He questioned, and she gave him a entertained look on her face. “Magic” “Magic?” "Basically, don’t question it.” She chuckled at his expression. The silver haired boy gave her a deadpanned stare for a minute before nodding. "You know, I think someday you'll be able to beat me. You're really good." She complimented, and Jacob put an arm around her shoulder. "Oh now you’re just tempting me." I'm not good at writing fights... ;~;
The Circle Jerk, eh. Things are gonna look awkward, cuz, I kinda rushed this, but I think you'll enjoy this, eh! Today is not a normal day… Like seriously, no one actually got beaten the shit out of them, no one threatened to beat the shit out of the gang, and none of the guys went out of their way to fuck up someone else’s shit. It’s like everyone decided to take a break from the gang war, and instead opt to be normal for once. “What are you guys doing, eh?” Asked the Canadian, both she and her attack dog just walked into class after eating lunch. Kelly turned around looked up from his writing, and towards the pair. “Well, Rowan here thought it would be cool if we wrote apps for a metafic.” He answers as he points his pencil over to the resident nerd. Rowan then raised his hand in the air for a moment, then put it back down. He didn’t even look away from his desk as he engrossed in his writing. Patricia raised an eyebrow at the group as they wrote together silence. “What’s a metafic, eh?” Kelly once again was the one who chose to answer her for the group. “Oh um… it’s something like… shit. “ Kelly was having trouble explaining to Patricia what a metafic was, but then he shrugged it off as he dumped it to someone else. “Rowan, why don’t you explain it, since you know, you’re the one who thought of the idea.” Kelly then went back to work, and Rowan let out a deep sigh as he stopped writing, and turned around to look at the girl dressed mostly in white. “Well, it’s simple really.” He says as he flexes his stiff fingers, trying to get them loose again. “Do you like reading novels?” “No, not really,“ Pat answers, pauses for a moment as she thinks over his question. “even then I only like reading Halo and Warhammer 40k novels.” She gave Rowan a sheepish look as she rub the back of her neck. At this Alexer looked up from his desk, and shouted.“Woo!” Pat then waves at him, and Aoi was quick to pull him back down onto his seat, and waved a pen at him. “Alexer, shush, we need to sign these documents.” She then points back to a stack of papers on Alexer’s desk, which looked to be five inches thick. “Aww…” He expresses as he sinks in his chair in disappointment. Reluctantly he went back to reading, and signing papers as Aoi made sure he did his job, and occasionally corrected any errors. “Well anyway....” Rowan then looked away from the educators, and back to Pat. He then continues to explain to her as simple as possible on what a metafic is. ”A metafic is basically where we’re the characters in the story, and we write the story.” “It’s basically a circle jerk.” Caleb adds in while not looking up from his writing. “Yeah, you can say that…” Rowan gives Caleb an annoyed look before going back to Pat. “So, how about it Pat? Want to join us?” He asks, hopeful that another friend of his would join in the fun. Patricia gives Rowan a bored look for a half a minute, which left him nervous. “That’s sounds so dumb, eh.” The red shirt slowly looks to the floor at her answer, but perks back up as she speaks again, and this time she looks more enthusiastic. “But amazing, move aside you bastards I’m jumping in this, eh!” She yells as she eagerly drags a desk over to the collection of desks the guys pushed together to make one big table. She also dragged a chair over, and chose to sit between Rowan and the somewhat quiet Valerian, who was also busy writing on a sheet of paper. “Welcome to the shitfest!” Ian yelled from across the ‘table’, and tosses Patricia a pen with blue ink. Rowan then passed her a sheet of paper. “Now here’s your app. Just fill in the blanks.” Patricia looked over the paper. “... wait, I have to fill in an application, eh?” The paper had bullet points that says Name, Age, Gender, Appearance, Personality, etc… Are they asking me to fill in the blanks with my personal information or something? There’s no way she’s gonna describe her body or give them her full life history. She also hates writing documents! “Yeah, that’s how you create your character for the story.” Rowan once agains explains to her, and she lets out an ‘oooooh’ before she began to write down information. “Well, my name shall be Angry Pat, I’ll have orange hair, and I shall wield a shotgun, eh!” She says quite excitedly at the end, and then continued to write down more shit she finds amusing, well, that is until the very inspiring Clayton chose to speak on Rowan’s behalf. “Uuuuh, Pat, this story is set sometime between 437 BCE and 63 BCE…” He calmly explains to her, ruining her fun as she let’s out a drawn out disappointed sound. “and you know, there’s no shot guns back then.” She then crumples up her application, tosses it behind her which hit the ever silent, and very sneaky Kyle in the head. Of course he didn’t voice his complaint as he was too lazy to do so. “Dammit, eh…” Pat swore as she snatched another blank application from Rowan, brain stormed for a few moments, then began writing. “Fine, I shall be Michaela 'Pat' Capra, and I’ll be a bad ass High Priestess from Rome, eh!” She exclaimed as she proceeded to draw her appearance rather than write her physical traits. “Now that’s more like it.” Abraham spoke loudly as he was also drawing his character, as he too prefers to utilize his drawing skills in this section. “So, who’s gonna write this story?” Dan asks, his application was practically filled out, and is now just putting the finishing touches before handing it in. “Wasn’t Rowan gonna write this story?” Clayton points out just as he was about to hand his brief application over to Rowan, but the red shirt pushed Clayton’s app away as he shook his head. Clayton raised an eyebrow at this, still holding his app to the engineering hobbyist. “Oh nonono, I just brought up the idea, I don’t plan to write anything since I’m busy with school work.” Rowan explains quite embarrassing as everyone gives him a deadpan stare, even Alexer boo’d him from his desk. “Then who’ll write the story?” Dan asked Rowan, to which his response was to shrug his shoulders, and gave him an awkward smile. “Agh, I knew this wasn’t going anywhere.” Kelly states as he balled up his app in annoyance, and he too tossed it at Kyle’s head. which he again was too lazy to be bothered by Kelly. A pen was whipped at Rowan, and Marcoh slammed his fist on his desk before yelling. “What the fuck Rowan? Why do you bring this to us, and not plan to write it?!” He then gave Rowan a dirty look before inwardly calling the red shirt a dumbass. “Well, I’m sorry for being busy.” Rowan retorts as he points to his huge back pack full of textbooks, and papers before continuing to speak. ” I just thought it would be fun to do something non violent for once!” Marcoh made an annoyed sound. “This is a waste of-” But then he was then cut off. “I’ll do it.” The Bosnian member of the group calmly says. “Lee?” Marcoh questions in disbelief, everyone else gave the volunteer a curious look. “I said I’ll do it.” Once more Mohammed Lee states before calmly taking the story papers from Rowan, Clayton's app and putting them in a binder. “W-well, that’s good.” Rowan replies, quite surprised the laid back kid would take the writing position, as the other French Canadian never seemed to be enthusiastic in joining the group’s activities. “Will OP deliver?” Ian asks hopefully, not wanting his app to go to waste, and would really love to see his character come to life. “Surely, we’ll just wait.” Sebastian tiredly says as he slowly filled out his app, he was still at describing his physical appearance. “You guys are fucking nerds, eh.” Miss Hereward says as she and everyone else went back to writing their applications. Matthew stood there, watching the little group of Faggots having fun doing whatever they were doing. He didn’t understand what they were doing, and he didn’t plan to. All he knew that Miss Hereward was safe and sound, and to top it off she was also enjoying herself with her friends. With this he didn’t care what they do. But what does he do now? So far there wasn’t anything going on. The rival gangs were busy doing their own thing at the moment, and he was only here, because he was Miss Hereward’s bodyguard, and muscle of sorts. Like…. he could join in the little activity Miss Herward and her friends were doing, but it didn’t feel right. He didn’t think or feel like those guys were his friends, they’re more like Miss Hereward’s friends and he just knew them through her. He made no effort to be their friends, and they too did nothing to be his friend. They were just content to be simple acquaintances, and he liked that, because it was simple. He'll probably make things awkward if he were to join them. But now he had no one to stand around with… Well, not entirely. “Katrina?” He spoke, and almost immediately the green haired girl appeared right beside him, smiling and slightly looking pink at the cheeks. Did she put on blush or something? “Yes?” She asks as she looked up at him. He raises an eyebrow at her, wondering why Kat's cheeks were a little red today. Maybe it was the heat? No, can't be. It's quite cool in class. Maybe it's the cold. Is she sick? Ah, who cares. She can look after her own health. “Want to play that Pokemon game you were talking about yesterday?” He asks, he didn’t know much about Pokemon, but at least he know that Katrina will keep him occupied until Miss Hereward needed him. Katrina’s eyes sparkled at this, and her smile widened.. “Oh do I!” He gave her a funny look before nodding, ignoring how over enthusiastic she was to play games with him. She then grabbed onto his hand, then proceeded to drag him over to her desk. I decided to be a little meta this time around, eh. Red also thought this fic needed a bit more of me, so, yeah, eh...
Forethought Wins, eh.Caleb looked up from the chessboard at Valerian Bond sitting opposite of him. He seemed unaware of his gaze as Mr Bond frowned down at the pieces, working out his next move. They were sitting cross-legged on the floor of the classroom with the chess game between them. They were alone save for Alexer sleeping at his desk. Everyone else went out to lunch while Anthony most likely was tasked to find lunch for the teacher, and Aoi Tanaka probably went to the staff break room to get away from everything until lunch period was over. Caleb was hungry... Today was one of the few days when trouble hasn’t arrived at their doorstep, and he was glad no one seemed to be under attack at the moment. Caleb also needed a break from the running and the fighting, but he disliked staying still for very long as he rather be doing something active, but his friend really wanted someone to play a game with. The both of them hasn’t done anything together in a while, so, it would be rude of him just to abandon Valerian. Unlike Caleb; Mr Bond liked staying in indoors, and just doing things quietly such as reading or watching some historical and other educational videos online on his laptop, along with playing chess. Why does Caleb always agree to play he would never know, he had never particularly enjoyed playing this dull game. He could never get how others would enjoy playing this, or why they would choose to play this when there's many other things they could be doing instead. Valerian had made his move and was now waiting for Caleb’s reaction. Glancing at the board the outgoing boy inwardly groaned, he had been relying on his rook to check Bond’s king, but now the history buff’s queen had taken it. The blue camo patterned, boonie cap wearing boy knew Valerian Bond was going easy on him otherwise he would have lost a long time ago, but the quiet boy was still beating him by far. Caleb was starting to get fed up with the whole thing, there was no way he could win. He had already given up trying to get his queen back after sending six pawns towards the end of the board, none had made it, and now he had lost his second rook. Caleb could start sending in the knights, but Valerian’s queen was in a deadly position. Caleb sighed and just moved his knight, at least it would finish the game quickly. The paranoid history buff still hadn't made his move, and looking up Caleb realised Bond was staring at him as if I had four heads or something. "Er...your move." Caleb pointed out wondering why the guy was taking so long to move a piece. "Are you sure you want to move there?" Valerian asked disbelievingly, indicating Caleb’s knight. The hard to anger boy crossed his arms and glared "What's wrong with it?" "I could easily take it." Mr Bond pointed at his queen "It would get taken any way!" Caleb snapped. He was angry at the whole stupid game, he just wanted to get it over with. There was no other game like chess that annoyed and confused Caleb more than anything else. The Christian boy looked horrified. "You can't just give up!" For all his delusions of grandeur and arrogance it was amazing how much Mr Bond could sound like a disappointed child. "I just don't like chess and I already gave up the impossible task of trying to win a long time ago." The strategically proficient man studied the board for a minute."You could actually win here. If you take back that move with the knight and instead move your bishop here, then logically I would move my knight here and you would move your pawn here..." He then proceeded to commence a game of chess against himself showing Caleb all the moves he could’ve made, but which Caleb knew he would never think to do. "...then you move your knight here and there you are, checkmate!" The Australian had to smile at the massive grin on Valerian’s face "There is a problem though." Bond’s grin was replaced by a look of confusion. "What problem?" "I don't give a shit about chess!" Caleb then proceeded to flip the chess board onto the filthy Christian.
Just Some Dumb Boy, eh.Dan Grayson the mathlete was having a pretty good day so far. There was no fights, and no one in class was all too annoying today other than Abraham and Ian being themselves, but thankfully Patricia kept both of them occupied by playing a game of jenga with them. He likes the girl as she seems be friendly, and does her best to spend time with others despite being busy doing her artsy stuff along with her creative writing. Even the foul mouthed Marcoh seems to start enjoying her company despite him being an ass to her at the start of the semester. In the past couple weeks he didn't need to be the peacekeeper between some of his classmates, and that's thanks to Patricia. Although like every other day he is somewhat disturbed by the person sitting next to him: James Gunther, his neighbour in class. He doesn’t hate the guy or anything, but he is bothered by how unnaturally silent the guy is. He’s not the only antisocial guy in class, but he rarely speaks at all. Sebastian, Kyle, Matthew and Valerian are also quiet individuals, but at least they socialize in their own ways. Heck even Ian and the green haired girl are quiet at times, but at least they’re alive and loud whenever they get comfortable with the people around them! Dan stopped, blinked, and then shook his head. He didn’t want to think about his classmates at the moment. He’s on break, and all he wants to do is get away from his friends and relax; he sought out for his much needed alone time. But right now one of his fellow classmates seems to be needing of some attention. Dan Grayson let out a breath as he looked at the girl on the ground in front of him. He could tell that she was short even while she was recovering from being knocked over. Her long green hair was about waist length; sticking out in multiple directions at the bottom and at her bangs, and her eyes were also green just like her hair, but a tad bit darker. She’s also wearing her trademark black cap with a white front face. Maybe in a different situation he'd have appreciated them more, however... "Watch where you're going!" She snapped, her face switching between sadness and frustration. She had quite obviously been crying before he had bumped into her judging from the still fresh tear streaks that were on her face. She’s having a bad day, and this whole ordeal between the two probably made her day worse. "Sorry about that.. uh...“ What’s wrong with him? How can he forget her name? What kind of a friend is he to forget something so essential? “Kat? This will not happen again." Dan stated, silently cursing himself for not knowing her name, but he instead chose to call her what Matthew tends to address her as. He doesn’t entirely know why Patricia’s attack dog does that, but from what he heard from others it has to do with Matthew having trouble remembering other people’s names. After he quickly processed his thoughts he then proceeding to hold his hand out to the girl. "Need a hand?" The girls' eyes slowly to narrowed at him, he could guess why. And he doesn’t hold it against her, she should be annoyed how he couldn’t recall her name. "We’re in the same class, how can you not know my name? Not very gentlemanly of you." She called him out with a scoff after rolling her eyes at him. He doesn’t allow her words and tone bother him. "Are you going to accept the hand I'm offering you, or not?" Dan may have sounded a little pushy, and he does, but only because he doesn’t want to stay in this particular area of the school for long. The Italians and French are not fans of the Glorious Faggots. Dan grimaced at the name of their group, but is pleased that the girl grabbed his hand. He then pulled her up and she let out a low 'oof'. "Now then Kat, care to tell me why you were crying?" Dan asked while absently used her nickname, and he noticed that she glared at him for a moment, but he didn’t let it bother him too much as he continued. “It's fairly obvious that you were.” He may not be entirely close to her like he is to Tyro, Anthony, Classy and Rowan, but he still views all of his fellow classmates as family and is very protective of them… Yes, he even admits that he views James as his friend despite him startling him every other day by sneaking up on him, but he does like to think that even the antisocial mute see’s him as a friend. He's starting to think that the guy get's amusement from his frightened reactions. The girl let out a breath, mumbling something before she turned away from him. "It's...kind of a stupid reason, so you don't need to worry about it." she stated softly as she played with the bill of her hat.. The nicely dressed boy frowned, not entirely pleased with how she is at the moment. "Now come on. I wouldn't feel right if I walked away from a friend without doing what I could to make her smile." He stated, and she looked back at him after he spoke. She looked a little surprised, but kept silent as he continued. “Besides; this is the side of the school you really shouldn't be in.” Truly the Track and Field area is filled with people who have it out against the Glorious Faggots; the Italians really want to get back at us for some reason, and the French would probably target Kat and Matthew after the attack dog brought an onslaught of pain to them to save the green haired girl. This is the last place she should be right now. The girl looked at him; searching his face to see whether he was serious or not, she then let out a breath. Wiped away her tear stains. ".. You should know of him, but there’s this boy who’s being painfully oblivious. I'll get over it." She said, smiling. So she’s talking about her crush on Matthew? Of course she would, and she probably is just frustrated how the Metis boy is completely ignorant to her feelings. Everyone in class can see that she has a crush on him, but surprisingly her crush seems to either not notice her feelings or doesn’t care. “And I can handle myself. You don't need to worry about me.” He truly pities her, but isn’t going to interfere with them. This is something she probably feels the need to figure out on her own. She gave him a good look, then looked around and let out a giggle despite a few rough looking people giving them the stink eye. "Hey, do you want to get some lunch? My treat." Dan blinked; looking at the shorter girl in slight surprise before quickly recovering and smiling. "Who am I to turn down an invitation from you? Lead the way, Kat." He said with a smile on his face. He doesn’t see anything wrong spending time with a friend of his, and besides they both have another 20 minutes before afternoon classes begun. The girl let out another giggle before she stuck out her hand to him. "My name's not Kat; it's Katrina Zeng." Dan eyes lit up at hearing her name as he shook her hand. He repeats her name in his thoughts quite a few times in an attempt to not forget it again. "Call me Dan Grayson." Katrina's face brightened, and he was relieved to see her not so depressed any longer. He would’ve felt awful for leaving her like that. "Well, Mr. Grayson, I've found out that the college snack bar has some items I know you’ll enjoy." She stated, before turning around and starting to walk in the same direction that she was walking before. Dan then began following her glad that they don’t have to stay in disputed territory between the Italians and French. He reminded himself to tell her sometime today to avoid this area as much as she can so she wouldn’t have to be bothered by both gangs. He shivered at the thought of her getting ambushed by either gang. He internally thanked Matthew for rescuing this girl from the bastards’ clutches. "So, how often do you eat at the college cafeteria?" He asked as they finally got back into safer part of campus, although that is to be debatable seeing how many people from different gangs walk through the cobbled paths, but at least the Institute’s security frequently makes rounds on the paths. Katrina shrugged. "It's one of my favorite places in this school, because it has a more relaxed environment than the high school cafeteria." She said happily. "Really?" Katrina nodded. "It's not like it's an active battle ground between gangs, and even if it was do you think I would go there to eat?" He gave her an amused look as she spoke of her preferred eating area. "So it’s not an area under perpetual war?" Dan asked, she let out a giggle. "Yup! I really do think you’ll like it! The food there is waaaay better than the stuff back the high school cafeteria! I could totally tell which section of the Institute get’s a bigger budget from the Headmaster! Sometimes they even let you have a free cookie or brownie! Ah! The staff there is also nicer than the ones back the cafeteria! Probably because the environment over there is much more relaxed than back the high school! The staff even knows me by name, probably because I'ma frequent customer there! Although the place can be a little overcrowded during lunch time, because those college kids need to eat too! But I don't mind, as the staff work pretty fast to give the students their food! Oh, how I wished the high school-" Dan blinked. This girl...is a motormouth, she is also very loud, and tends to ramble on about things. To him it looks to be a good sign as she’s speaking with excitement in her voice rather than shyness or with hesitation. He never had seen her like this before, probably because they don’t really hang out too often outside of class. Even then she spends most of her time trying to talk to Matthew in class. Although he feels a little awkward on how she attempted to hold his hand several times as they walked towards the College building.
Joining the Dance, eh. "Write a shitty school dance omake you faget! :3 " - Iron Galley Rowan stood on the sideline, watching the dance with a wistful expression on his face. He hadn't been able to get anyone to go to the dance with him. He tried to ask Lady Crescentia out to the dance, but was rejected by her at every attempt this past week. It hurt, but he’s made of pretty strong stuff so it didn’t sting for very long. Becoming an active friend with his deranged classmates surely toughened him over the past few weeks. Surely she'll give him a chance one day, but today is just not that day. He even attempted to ask several other girls out to the dance, and the only girl in his class he asked out was Katrina 'Kat' Zeng, and was once again declined as she said she's holding out for someone else. Obviously she was waiting for Matthew Alexandrov to ask her to the dance, but it's quite unclear if that's going anywhere. Katrina has yet to arrive, and last he saw of Matthew he was lurking by the doors, but now he's no longer there. Matthew's companion; Patricia Hereward seems to be enjoying herself with having previously danced with Gavriil, Caleb, Anthony, Valerian and is currently dancing with Classy. It looks as though she's only dancing for the fun of it with no underline meaning behind it... Well, he hopes she doesn't have an ulterior motive, for all he knows she could be trying to win over the loyalty of the men within their class. Valerian seems to be unaffected by her charm, but he cannot really tell of Classy; he's an actor so it's difficult to get a read on him half of the time. Although Caleb, Anthony and Gavriil seems to be enchanted by some spell with how they linger near her. Although despite feeling left out he does feel pleased knowing that some of his friends were able to take someone to the dance. But he still can't believe Ian and Kelly actually came to the dance together with Ian all prettied up, no doubt one of the female members of the class had to help Ian with his make up, wig and clothing. He even shaved off his precious beard. He suspects Miss Tanaka had a hand in this. Is it odd for him to think that Ian looks quite attractive? The boy looks to be built like a girl under all of that make up and clothing despite the muscles, although he has a voice that skirts close to being borderline annoying, but he suppose it's not his fault for him trying to sound like a girl tonight. His tone sounds like one of those girls trying too hard to sound cute, but it's all in good fun so he can't really complain. He does envy them though... "What's a good looking young man such as you doing here alone?" Red blinked, realizing that someone was talking to him. Looking to the direction of the voice he saw a beautiful young woman in a white military-esque school uniform staring at him with her arms crossed under her breasts. She is a tall, slim woman with an angular face with long, straight dark hair with a blue tint and piecing blue eyes, and has rather thick eyebrows and a bust that rivals in size with Patricia's. “Are you talking to me?” He asked, earning a chuckle from her. "Who else would I be talking to?" The dark haired girl replied. "We’re the only ones here." His eyes widened at the fact that someone such as herself would choose to talk to him. "Oh, uh," Red looked around and saw that she was right; it was just the two of them. Everyone else was either at the dance floor doing their jig, or at the snack table eating whatever salty and/or sweet snacks they have here. "I guess we are." He gave a quick scan of the gym, and spotted Ian shoving snacks into a bucket with Kelly nearby, clearly Ian wants to eat the snacks for lunch for the next few days and Kelly just can't bother to stop Ian from hogging the snacks for himself. Not too far away he saw Barbara and Tyro standing near the dance floor looking undecided if they want to dance or not, he's not too sure what they are, but he ships them. It's also good to see Tyro being able to stand, and move around without wincing in pain. He supposes his quick recovery was thanks to Nurse Barbara. "Surprised that someone would talk to you?" His attention was brought back to her as the woman spoke, she then straightened out one of her aiguillettes. Is she wearing a modified military dress uniform? And if so is she just wearing the accouterments as a fashion statement? Or is this just her costume for the dance? "Quite surprised that someone would talk to a 'blockhead' such as me." Red answered. "Who would call you a blockhead?" The woman asked, but then continued. "I heard some things from the teachers, you seem like a very capable person." She then smirked when she saw the slight bewildered look on his face. Red was quite surprised that someone doesn't see him as a dork or nerd, but instead capable. No one outside of his class room recognizes the skills he has, and even then his skills are used to aid his class mates do some criminal activities. He doesn't appreciate being used by them, but what could he do? If he doesn't then life at school would be far more difficult than it already is. "Satsuki Kiryūin." She greeted, and moved to stand next to him. She was just as tall as him from what he can tell, well, she is wearing heeled boots so that must' have helped gain some inches. "Rowan Ingeniare." He greeted back. "You're not from Hassian, are you?" He never seen anyone like her, it's very difficult to not notice someone with such thick eyebrows and blue tinted hair while carrying around a scary looking sword... Is that thing functional or is it just a prop for the dance? "Canterlot," Satsuki replied. "I was invited to the dance by this Institute’s Headmaster." "Oh, well, uh, welcome to Hassian," Red responded awkwardly. She chuckled again, turning to smile at him. "You're a fan of Star Trek?" "Maybe?" He answered cautiously, in the past many people made fun of him for simply enjoying old sci fi shows and movies. Hopefully she isn't another hater. Why doesn't anyone give Star Trek a chance before they bash on it? An amused look appeared on her face from his response, and continued speaking to him. "Your costume, it reminds me of those expendable soldiers in the old tv show." Now he would've been shocked that someone as beautiful as her would know anything of Star Trek, but his mind was elsewhere at the moment; It's surprisingly odd how he can hear her clearly over the music, you would think he would have some difficultly talking to others considering of how high the volume for the music is at. "Oh! Yeah, this isn't much of a costume per say..." His Star Trek red shirt is more or less his every day tunic... He isn't trying to show the world how much of a nerd he is. It's just that he seriously thinks he looks good in red, and since he's a fan of Star Trek and is an engineering student... You can see why he would wear the red shirt every day. "Am I making you nervous?" She asked. "Uhm...a little? I'm not very good with meeting new people, especially girls... "At this she raised one of her thick eyebrows at me, but allowed me to continue. "Most of the time they just think I'm a dork, and sometimes swing swords at me," Red replied as he shuddered at the memory of getting chased by a sword swinging Ava for hours on end a few weeks ago. How is she allowed to walk around the school with that thing? There's students out there who get expelled for carrying knives, but why is she not being targeted by the faculty? Could it be that Alexer and Aoi are protecting her or something? "They swing swords at you?" Hearing her concern voiced brought him out of his inner reflection, he needs to stop getting lost in thought, but before he could reply she quickly continued. "Why don't we dance? Isn't this why we’re here?" "Dance?” He repeated. "Uhm...sure..." Red stepped away from the wall, she placed her sword on the table next to them, and he held out his hand to her. They walked out onto the dance floor, and got in position like the other dancing couples on the floor. Red was tensed up as he never been in such a position before with a girl. Satsuki was smirking at him, full of confidence that Red wished he had. "Don't be so nervous." She commented. "Sorry. Never danced with a girl before." Red admitted. Sure, he danced in the past, but never with a girl. That's something he never bothered to attempt in the past, but now he truly wished he at least had some experience dancing with girls this intimately. "I feel touched knowing that I'm your first." She stated, and partially teased as they continued to move with each other. He sighed, and soon become less tense and simply moved with her. "Here we go," Satsuki gently spoke as they continued to slowly move together in rhythm. "We're getting there. You’re slowly getting calmer now, you just needed someone to talk to." Red chuckled. "If you say so," he replied, feeling the need to keep conversation going before awkward silence befalls the both of them, he asked a simple question. "How are you liking Hassian so far?" Hopefully she isn't having too much of a rough time here, seeing how many delinquents tend to jump the new kids and visitors. Satsuki breathed out at this, then responded."My days here were rather dull." Red nodded and inwardly braced for her to rant how awful some of the students are. "Although tonight is starting to be my favorite day here. You seem to be one of the few people who isn’t troublesome unlike most of the boys here that are so brutish, hesitant or annoying." Red chose not to comment about the her statement of the male population here, she isn't entirely wrong about the delinquents. Although it's a bit dotty with her finding the less violent individuals of the school to be troublesome, but is quite surprised how calm she was when speaking of these trouble makers. "You seem level headed, skilled, intelligent and composed. Surely there are girls here who must enjoy your company." She continued. "Oh no, not really I’m afraid," He was quick to reply which slightly surprised the girl. Sure there were girls in class he got along just fine with, but he could hardly say that they find any real interest in him. "Their loss then," Satsuki responded. The song ended, and she decided to end the dance. She leaned in and kissed him on the cheek, surprising the young engineering student. “Thank you for the dance, Rowan," she said, her lips close to his ear right ear as she spoke. "Maybe I'll see you around?" Red was not quite sure what he did, but somewhere within him he knew he nodded numbly, his brain on overdrive as he tried to make sense of what was going on. Satsuki gave him a smirk before turning and leaving the dance floor to retrieve her sword. Rowan Ingeniare was left on the dance floor stunned. Poor Red was completely unaware that he had been dancing with the enemy.
Poetry is an Echo, eh.Mathilda watched as the students twirled each other around on the dance floor. She, for the third time in a row, once again came alone to the Halloween dance. She stood around doing nothing until she felt she stayed long enough. It's something she quickly grew use to at every event the school holds. There were quite a number of people who she could've came to the dance with, spend time with, but she on her own accord chose to come alone. It's her fault why she spends these nights alone, it's a silly reason which she wishes not to think about lest her night starts to feel depressing. She's been standing... waiting for nearly an hour. She should return to her home soon, but she could stay a little longer. She began to play with her pony tail as she began to lose herself in her thoughts, ones that were hopefully less disheartening. She remembered being in the kids' spots not too long when she had attended Crystal Prep. Back before her grandfather gave her the position of Administrator of Hassian, she always dreamed of becoming a dancer. It's silly, but back at high school she just loved watching the dancers back at Crystal Prep Academy, they moved with such grace, ease and finesse that she only wished she had, what she wished she could do. But she quickly found out she isn't a great dancer when she tried to join Dance Class, it was a very embarrassing day for her. It still is to this very day, since then she rarely danced, but that doesn't mean she's unable to perform simple actions whenever she- She jumped a bit when a hand tapped her shoulder, and she turned to see Mr Popescu holding a hand out to her. He caught her off guard, she should've scold him, but a calmness soon came over her when he gave her a warm smile. "May I have this dance?" Without a word she took his hand. A small smile graced her face briefly before she quickly felt hesitant, even apprehensive as he took her closer to the center of the dance floor. Alexer gave her bold smirk as they danced amongst the students. Mathilda remained silent throughout the whole affair, and as they continued to move together the feeling of diffidence slowly, and eventually left her. Her left hand was clasped comfortably in his as they twirled. She felt an air of excitement that brought chills to her bones... But then he looked elsewhere for a moment, she was quick to follow his line of sight. She was given a bitter reminder as she spotted Miss Tanaka, standing at the edge of the dance floor looking as through she's waiting for someone. She quickly averted her eyes back to Alexer before he turned his attention back to her, that grin was still on his face as he uttered three short words to her, words that should've made her feel flattered, but instead she felt cheated. "You look lovely." A warm hand pressed against her waist, it shifted a fraction of an inch lower. Mathilda quickly reacted and yanked his arm up again, frowning at him. "Mr Popescu..." "Did I say anything wrong?" For once, he seemed sincerely concerned. In fact, he seemed to be more disheartened by her actions. "This doesn't feel right." She murmured, so low that Alexer almost didn't hear it. But surprisingly despite the loud music he did. She wished for a time when she could be dancing with him, in that intimate position. She seemed to be so caught up in her own self loathing that she didn't notice the distance between them was slowly dwindling as Alexer brought himself closer to her, and they continued to dance among the sea of students. No matter how much she told herself to pull away she couldn't, but when Mathilda's chest brushed up against him she tensed and glanced at him. He seemed just as tense as her, as they seem not to be sure of themselves, but Alexer looks to be determined to make this dance work for the both of them. "What about Miss Tanaka?.." She suddenly whispered her thoughts. The two had stopped dancing. Thankfully, Alexer seemed to have become aware of her weariness, and moved them away from the edge of the crowd of dancers, they were unnoticed by the students. Once he was sure no one was eavesdropping on them, he quickly questioned her. “What about her?” "I’m sorry," She said softly, he gave her a confused look, she continued. "but this isn’t appropriate. I’m sure your partner is waiting for you. I'm sorry." She was quick, and straight to the point to get her message out how wrong this was, she should've felt wrong being so intimate with a man already with another. But oddly enough she didn't, her morals on the other hand told her to cease this before the situation starts hurting others. The man looked so lost and confused. Alexer seems to be having some trouble trying to find his voice, but paused. He then slowly brought the hand that was sitting on her waist up to her face. She tried to fight it, but she couldn't stop herself from closing her eyes at his caress, and she hated herself for leaning into it. Alexer unclasped his other hand from hers and brought it to rest on the other side of her face. She couldn't stop herself from enjoying the warmth emitting from his large hands. She opened her eyes and stared into his. He tentatively leaned his head in towards her. Hesitantly she met him halfway, and before she knew it, their lips were pressed against each others. Everything felt so unfamiliar, but inviting. His warmth. The closeness. The taste and smell. He pulled away with a smile. A cocky grin, to be exact. One that reminded her of the times when he wasn’t so tired before he took it upon himself to teach class 031. He was so active back before she became the Administrator of the school, she missed the days when he would come seek her out whenever lunch occurred. He bowed his head towards hers again, but this time she placed a hand up to stop him. Mathilda shook her head. "I... I can't, Alexer. I can't do this. I can't... I can't fall in love with you, and then watch you walk away to her like it meant nothing." "Hilda, I don’t understand-" "Yes, you do," Mathilda interrupted. She took a step away from him and straightened herself out. She hardened her facial features, a mask. "From now on, our interactions will be only be from a professional standpoint. All personal matters will be-" "Hilda-" "Mr Popescu." Her abrupt curt tone caught him off guard, he never heard her sound so dulled, and wounded. Not wanting to cause her more grief, Alexer simply nodded. "If that's what you want, Miss Danaan." He gave a short nod. She watched sadly as he slowly walked away, heading towards Miss Tanaka at the edge of the dance floor. The taller, dark haired woman looked delighted when she caught sight of him, then became overjoyed when Alexer asked her to dance with him. He didn't look back. She turned away, she felt the tears start to form, but forced them back; she would not cry over this. She wasn't a careless, emotional student anymore. She is... the Administrator. She had a duty to do, she had an appearance to uphold, and she wasn't going to let her fondness of a teacher interfere with her job. No matter how much she longed to have him stand beside her.
(Important shit) To Greatness, Beyond Petty Activities Abraham Molina Negrete - HoneyTwist Alexander Hamilton Willis - Shadow of the Night Anthony Rusciamo – Boss Asilah Muhammad Lee - Seal Barbara Lloyd - Warking Caleb Roberts – Spooky Techpriest Classy Kokyuna - ClassyGeneral Clayton Kassidy - Banchoking Dan Grayson - Dan Grayson Gavriil Borshkov - Greyknight Ian Gale – Iron Galley Jacob Lachey – Sexdictator Lucifer James Gunther - Skyfrw Kyle Vaun - Ecdysis Marcoh Skavlan - SoothingCoffee Matt Leonas - LoosePartyCannon Patricia Hereward - Patty Cakes Rowan Ingeniare – Redshirt Saint Kelly - Saint Kelly Sebastian Irving - Beyond the Horizon Tyro – Tyrannosaurus Tux The Top Banana’s Debrief Alexander Hamilton Willis - Shadow of the Night Caleb Roberts – Spooky Techpriest Kartrina Zeng - Catfire Patricia Hereward - Patty Cakes Rowan Ingeniare – Redshirt Saint Kelly - Saint Kelly Matthew Alexandrov - OC (Non-Active Appearence) Dan Grayson - Dan Grayson Gavriil Borshkov - Greyknight James Gunther - Skyfrw Kyle Vaun - Ecdysis (Mentioned Only) Barbara Lloyd - Warking Classy Kokyuna - ClassyGeneral Clayton Kassidy - Banchoking Jacob Lachey – Sexdictator Lucifer Marcoh Skavlan - SoothingCoffee Tyro – Tyrannosaurus Tux Upside Down Fantasy Alexander Hamilton Willis - Shadow of the Night Dan Grayson - Dan Grayson James Gunther - Skyfrw Kyle Vaun - Ecdysis Rowan Ingeniare – Redshirt (Mentioned Only) Patricia Hereward - Patty Cakes Saint Kelly - Saint Kelly Ava Crescentia - OC Matthew Alexandrov - OC The Mercenary, Her Hero Kartrina Zeng - Catfire Matthew Alexandrov - OC (Mentioned Only) Patricia Hereward - Patty Cakes Distant Yearning Gavriil Borshkov - Greyknight Patricia Hereward - Patty Cakes Matthew Alexandrov - OC Retsu Sakurasō - OC (Mentioned Only) Asilah Muhammad Lee - Seal Barbara Lloyd - Warking Katrina Zeng - Catfire Aoi Tanaka - OC Ava Crescentia - OC Beamish - OC Dio - OC Sola vi Ryuvia - OC Secret Lovers Anthony Rusciamo – Boss Gavriil Borshkov - Greyknight Ian Gale – Iron Galley Patricia Hereward - Patty Cakes Rowan Ingeniare – Redshirt Alexer Dropbear Kabar Aoi Tanaka - OC Ava Crescentia - OC (Mentioned Only) Tyro – Tyrannosaurus Tux Chrome Paddlesteamer Beamish - OC Teachers pet Anthony Rusciamo – Boss Alexer Aoi Tanaka - OC (Brief Appearance) Ian Gale – Iron Galley (Mentioned Only) Caleb Roberts – Spooky Techpriest Gavriil Borshkov - Greyknight Patricia Hereward - Patty Cakes Rowan Ingeniare – Redshirt Saint Kelly - Saint Kelly Ava Crescentia - OC Beamish - OC Satsuki Kiryūin - OC Sola vi Ryuvia - OC Principal Celestia - MLP character Fire Solves Everything Alexer Aoi Tanaka - OC Acquire the Assests Alexander Hamilton Willis - Shadow of the Night Rowan Ingeniare – Redshirt Satsuki Kiryūin - OC (Mentioned Only) Anthony Rusciamo – Boss Patricia Hereward - Patty Cakes Ava Crescentia - OC Coat of Knives, and the Tophat Barbara Lloyd – Warking Caleb Roberts – Spooky Techpriest Marcoh Skavlan - SoothingCoffee Rowan Ingeniare – Redshirt Tyro – Tyrannosaurus Tux John Hood (Brief Appearance) Sebastian Irving – Beyond the Horizon Kabar (Mentioned Only) Anthony Rusciamo – Boss Ian Gale – Iron Galley Alexer Aoi Tanaka - OC Dangerously Determined Sebastian Irving - Beyond the Horizon Kabar (Mentioned Only) Anthony Rusciamo – Boss Barbara Lloyd – Warking Caleb Roberts – Spooky Techpriest Ian Gale – Iron Galley Marcoh Skavlan - SoothingCoffee Rowan Ingeniare – Redshirt Saint Kelly - Saint Kelly Tyro - Tyrannosaurus Tux Alexer Subdue the Enemy Without Fighting Valerian Bond - dominatusimperator (Mentioned Only) Gavriil Borshkov - Greyknight Sebastian Irving – Beyond the Horizon Kabar Sola vi Ryuvia - OC Hellooooo Nurse Barbara Lloyd – Warking Tyro – Tyrannosaurus Tux (Mentioned Only) Anthony Rusciamo – Boss Caleb Roberts – Spooky Techpriest Katrina Zeng – Catfire Rowan Ingeniare – Redshirt Saint Kelly - Saint Kelly Alexer John Hood Aoi Tanaka - OC Mathilda ‘Hilda’ Danaan - OC Matthew Alexandrov - OC The Two Kings King Giovanni - OC King Julien - OC (Mentioned Only) Katrina Zeng – Catfire Gavriil Borshkov - Greyknight Sebastian Irving – Beyond the Horizon Kabar Ava Crescentia - OC Chun Li - OC Matthew Alexandrov - OC Sola vi Ryuvia - OC Wicked Whore Gavriil Borshkov - Greyknight Ava Crescentia - OC Retsu Sakurasō - OC Patience is the Art of Hoping Alexer Mathilda ‘ Hilda’ Danaan - OC (Mentioned Only) Anthony Rusciamo – Boss Aoi Tanaka - OC Aikurō Mikisugi - OC Cain Mendez - OC Mayumi Kisaki - OC It’s a Big Deal Katrina Zeng – Catfire Patricia Hereward - Patty Cakes Matthew Alexandrov - OC (Mentioned Only) Caleb Roberts – Spooky Techpriest Ian Gale – Iron Galley Saint Kelly - Saint Kelly Alexer Aoi Tanaka - OC Can’t Afford Not To Jacob Lachey – Sexdictator Lucifer Marcoh Skavlan – SoothingCoffee Eternal Hunger, Sleep Deprivation Barbara Lloyd – Warking Tyro – Tyrannosaurus Tux (Brief Appearence) Ian Gale – Iron Galley Saint Kelly - Saint Kelly The Shot Caller Gavriil Borshkov - Greyknight Jacob Lachey – Sexdictator Lucifer Chun Li - OC The Circle Jerk Abraham Molina Negrete - HoneyTwist Caleb Roberts – Spooky Techpriest Clayton Kassidy - Banchoking Dan Grayson - Dan Grayson Ian Gale – Iron Galley Katrina Zeng – Catfire Kyle Vaun - Ecdysis Marcoh Skavlan – SoothingCoffee Mohammed Lee - Seal Patricia Hereward - Patty Cakes Rowan Ingeniare – Redshirt Saint Kelly - Saint Kelly Sebastian Irving – Beyond the Horizon Valerian Bond - dominatusimperator Alexer Aoi Tanaka - OC Matthew Alexandrov - OC Forethought Wins Caleb Roberts – Spooky Techpriest Valerian Bond - dominatusimperator (Mentioned Only) Anthony Rusciamo – Boss Alexer Aoi Tanaka - OC Just Some Dumb Boy Dan Grayson - Dan Grayson Katrina Zeng – Catfire (Mentioned Only) Abraham Molina Negrete - HoneyTwist Anthony Rusciamo – Boss Classy Kokyuna - ClassyGeneral Ian Gale – Iron Galley James Gunther - Skyfrw Kyle Vaun - Ecdysis Marcoh Skavlan – SoothingCoffee Patricia Hereward - Patty Cakes Rowan Ingeniare – Redshirt Sebastian Irving – Beyond the Horizon Tyro – Tyrannosaurus Tux Valerian Bond - dominatusimperator Matthew Alexandrov - OC Joining the Dance Rowan Ingeniare – Redshirt Satsuki Kiryūin - OC (Mentioned Only) Anthony Rusciamo – Boss Barbara Lloyd – Warking Caleb Roberts – Spooky Techpriest Classy Kokyuna - ClassyGeneral Gavriil Borshkov - GreyKnight Ian Gale – Iron Galley Katrina Zeng – Catfire Patricia Hereward - Patty Cakes Saint Kelly - Saint Kelly Tyro – Tyrannosaurus Tux Valerian Bond - dominatusimperator Alexer Aoi Tanaka - OC Ava Crescentia - OC Matthew Alexandrov - OC Poetry is an Echo Alexer Aoi Tanaka - OC Mathilda ‘Hilda’ Danaan - OC
It's a Big Deal, eh.Sitting next to Matthew Alexandrov was not a big deal. At least, that's what Katrina Zeng kept telling herself. She knew her crush on the uncompromising, intimidating badass was the worst-kept secret in Hassian, but still, it wasn't a big deal. It wasn't a big deal that she could see how coordinated Matthew and Patricia have become when it came to taking care of enemy parties within the school halls and yard. Without even uttering a single word, Matt knew where Pat was on the field of battle and when to support her, just as Pat knew where he was and supported him whenever he needed aid. Katrina, or Kat as she's referred by Matthew, despite her reputation as a slightly violent girl she wasn’t much of a good fighter due to her small size, but instead supports her crush from the sidelines. The young lady has recently joined a martial arts class for judo, so, maybe one day she’ll be able to support Matt in the battlegrounds. It wasn't a big deal that he and Pat usually talked in whispers, and had conversations that she could only wish to hear. It was quite obvious that whatever they said to each other, they liked what the other said. It wasn't a big deal that, even with their constant bickering, teasing and name-calling, it was obvious that there was a deep level between Matt and Pat that she could never comprehend. She also noticed that unlike most of the boys in class he doesn't stare at Aoi Tanaka as she attempts to teach the class of delinquents, most of every guy within the room would let their eyes roam all over her, but not for long so that they would not get caught by the disciplinary woman. It was quite obvious Aoi could feel their eyes roam over her, and isn't comfortable of being checked out by the students. Alexer on the other hand, oddly enough doesn't seem to mind others staring at his girlfriend... But It wasn't a big deal that she could see how her savior would sometimes let his eyes drift, and set on the conspiring brunet-haired girl in front of him. It wasn't a big deal that she could sometimes see Pat steal a glance at her attack dog every now and then. Sitting next to Matthew Alexandrov wasn't a big deal at all. Not at all. Not at all. It could be worse, she could instead be sitting next to Caleb or Kelly… or god forbid if she were to sit next to Ian... At least she has a good view of her crush to keep her from getting bored whenever class gets dull. If only she could have a conversation with him that doesn't turn awkward for her. It's a pretty fucking big deal for her, so that one day she'll be able to have a normal conversation with him without Angry Pat nearby.